One Sentence Of Life Essay Essay Help Online Free

One’s life sentence is miraculous and is full of pain, sacrifice, forgetting what is staining towards what is ahead, rather than focusing on what tears one’s life down. One tries to concentrate on those things that build them up.

This page is to establish how everyone’s life can be described in a short sentence. It also describes how they can get there. For example, if one wants to become a millionaire, one needs to reprogram his/her mind and believe that he/she deserve to become wealthy. Individuals who became millionaires with some of their advice for achieving success of their culture: “Fake it until you make it”.

Debts hold people back, buy liabilities, and make those payments forever, spend less than they make, live a modest lifestyle and do not live up to every raise. Some people spend their wealth for the next ten years, and they have done it on credit. This is a case where, being a millionaire is not encouraged by anyone.

However, it is a matter of choices. It is not suggesting one to decorate his/her houses in cosy furniture, fabulous TV and macaroni and cheese every night. Do they actually need to buy a car that is so expensive, that they extend the payments for many years?

Many people who choose money over “stuff” would not consider spending it on the most valuable things because they know that their money can be of better use elsewhere. Liability buying would cause them stress since they would rather buy an asset that will appreciate for a long period and help them earn investments. In addition, some savers think that spending a lot of money on vacations is ridiculous.

Paring it all down, there are seven steps on how to become wealthy. The fact is, being wealthy is not being a “millionaire”. Financial independence is the goal for many people, says Stewart Welch of the Welch group in Birmingham Ala. Develop a wealth plan. Live below your means, lay off the credit, make your money work, start your own business, and get professional advice. This will boost investing money which is a leading way to become a millionaire.

That is the point in time when the money from investments is either equal to or greater than what they earn from work. The statistics show that 95% of the population never achieves financial independence. For 65% of the retirees, social security is their largest source of retirement income. The reason why people do not achieve financial independence is that they do not have any plan, so that is number one rule of becoming wealthy.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Saying one wants to become wealthy is not strong enough. One needs to come up with a written plan. It forces one to do something, calculate what they need to earn and invest. The plan is not just a goal .It also includes one’s dreams and options in life. It helps one make the right decisions and avoid misuse of money.

However, it would be agreeable to say that, anyone can become a millionaire, but the truth is that, anyone who is willing to effect real change in their lives and take serious action towards their goals are going to make it. Being a millionaire lies in the hands of the beholder.


Employer-Employee Perspective Essay cheap essay help

Employers and employees are the two integral parties in all organizations. The employees of an organization are the primary machinery of the business and their input is indispensible. The employers on the other hand are the ones who own the business and their goal is to ensure its productivity and future survival.

The employee-employer relationship is shaped by many aspects including: legislation, employment contract, and salary to name but a few. Even so, this relationship is in many instances characterized by a difference in expectations by the two parties. Employers and employees have different expectations of each other in their execution of duties and in the day to day running of the organization.

This difference in expectations is as a result of the differing views held by the two parties as well as changes that are taking place in the industrial work and labor markets. This paper will set out to discuss the differences in expectations between employers and employees. The paper will seek to reveal the reason for this changes and how they can be properly managed for the good of both the employee and the employer.

The employer is the party who hires the employee and he expects individual employees to provide good and quality work, loyalty, and show commitment to the organization. However, the commitment and loyalty of the employee is not easy to secure due to the cut throat competition between organizations which has resulted in mounting pressure on workers to deliver good performance.

Hankin (2005) theorizes that this excessive competition can trace its roots to the industrial revolution in 1850s led the growth of markets and firms and hence the growth of business activities.

The development in infrastructure fueled the development of business. Companies today therefore adopt strategies aimed at making maximum profits and minimizing cost. Milkovich and Newman (2010) reveal that these events have led to pressure on employers who were forced to look for ways to minimize production cost. Without concern on the working conditions employees are subjected to, employees expect high performance but want to offer low wages.

A common expectation by employees is favorable work conditions and adequate pay. This results in a feeling of contentment which increases the likelihood of good job performance. Research on organizational productivity has continually demonstrated that better working conditions results in higher productivity for the organization (Vance, CM


Unemployment Rates in the U.S. Term Paper essay help: essay help

Unemployment rates in the U.S. in the recent past had been unprecedented in the country’s history. During the period from 1948 to 2010, unemployment rate averaged at 5.7 % except for a historical high of 10.8 % in November 1982 and a historical low of 2.5 % in May 1953. And in October 2011, it was 9 %. (United Sates Unemployment Rate).

In November 2011, unemployment rate fell to a 2/12 year low. It has dropped to 8.6 % in November 2011 from 9 % prevailing since 2009. There were nonfarm payrolls which increased by 120,000 jobs. With this trend, the U.S. economy shows signs of recovery sustainability of which depends on the economy’s ability to create additional jobs (Mutikani).

By this, the number of unemployed people placed at 13.3 million, was reduced by 594,000 in November 2011 (UnitedStatesDepartmentofLabor). In the last labor market downturn, unemployment duration remained higher than the previous levels. The extended duration is one of the indicators of severe economic crisis in the country due to recession. Consequently, duration of unemployment insurance benefits also extended up to 99 weeks as against the normal duration of six months.

In fact, the 99 weeks of unemployment insurance benefits were facilitated by Congressional legislation that encouraged people to remain artificially unemployed. This would show that long unemployment spells might have been false, though historically unemployment duration tends to rise during recession. There are two explanations offered for this scenario (Kuang and Valetta).

Extended unemployment insurance benefits may reduce the incentive to search for jobs by the unemployed people. It is quite likely to be true because “it reduces the net gains from finding a job” (Chetty) besides serving as a cushion for households to maintain reasonable levels of consumption during unemployment shocks (Chetty).

The above said hypothesis of artificially inflated levels of unemployment rates is another explanation. This phenomenon is not new as the economists have always confirmed the correlation between “availability and the value of Unemployment Insurance (UI) benefits” and “unemployment spells.” (Kuang and Valetta).

Chetty (2008) has found that 10 % increase in the UI benefits have resulted in the increase of unemployment duration by 4.8%. Other studies that focus on the duration rather than monetary benefits, have found lesser levels of duration than the above (Card and Phillip).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More These findings show some uncertainty of estimates of the impact of the unemployment duration. Further, the empirical study undertaken by Kuang and Valetta, has concluded that among the several unemployment determinants, UI benefits contribute to a smaller percentage of 0.4 out of 6 % increase in the unemployment rate during the recent past.

However, it should be noted that the percentage of 0.4 represents a population of 600,000 unemployable workers if they were to continue to receive UI benefits “indefinitely”. Though the same generous UI benefits are prevailing in the European countries with the resultant increased unemployed levels, Kuang and Valetta (2010) concludes that a permanent level of unemployment increase is not likely to continue indefinitely, given the past experience of the U.S. economic recoveries.

Recent study by the Federal Reserve Bank of Chicago in July 2011on the impact of UI benefits on unemployment levels, found that if the UI benefits had continued indefinitely, “unemployment rate would have been cumulatively about 0.1 to 0.3 percentage points higher between October 2009 and January 2011, which represents about 10 % to 25 % of the decline in the actual rate over that period” (Hu and Schechter 1).

Works Cited Card, David and B Levine Phillip. “Extended Benefits and the Duration of UI Spells: Evidence from the New Jersey Extended Benefit Program.” Journal of Public Economics (2000): (78) 107-138 in Kuang, Katherine; Valetta, Rob,”Extended Unemployment and UI benefits ” Economic Research, Federal Reserve Bank of San Francisco, FRBSF Economic Economic Letter,( 2010) .Web.

Chetty, Raj. “Moral Hazard versus Liquidity and Optimal Unemployment Insurance.” Journal of Political Economy (2008):116(2) 173-234 in Kuang, Katherine; Valetta, Rob,”Extended Unemployment and UI benefits”, Economic Research, Federal Resreve Bank of San Francisco, FRBSF Economic Economic Letter, (2010) Web.

Hu, Luojia and Shani Schechter. “How much of the decline in unemployment is due to the exhaustion of unemployment benefits?” Chicago Fed Letter, Essays on Issues, The Federal Reserve Bank of Chicago (2011).288. Web.

Kuang, Katherine and Valetta, Rob. “Extended Unemployment and UI benefits, Economic Research, Federal Resreve Bank of San Francisco.” FRBSF Economic Economic Letter (2010). Web.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Unemployment Rates in the U.S. specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Mutikani, Lucia. “U.S. jobless rate drops to 2 1/2 year low.” Reuters (2011). Web.

“United Sates Unemployment Rate .” Trading Economics (2011). Web.

United States Department of Labor. “Economic News Release Employment Situation Summary.” Bureau of Labor Statistics (2011). Web.


Shooting an Elephant Imperialism. Symbolism in George Orwell’s Story Essay a level english language essay help

Table of Contents Introduction



Works Cited

Introduction “Shooting the elephant” is a story that explores the description of an imaginary encounter of an Englishman working in the Colonial police force in Burma. The story describes an experience with an uncontrollable and deterministic elephant. The narrator shows that he did not want to shoot the elephant but he had to do it by the will of the submissive Burmese people to bring about redemption of the people.

The study gives the breakdown of colonial nations as applied by the actors in the colonised regions. The officer describes his breakdown by expressing the mockery received for the authority. The story captures the violent reality of colonialism as the narrator unfolds the events of the actual shooting and the description of the slow and painful death of the elephant that seemed peaceful in hands of a colonial officer. The above study argues that George Orwell’s “Shooting an elephant” story represents a symbol of imperialism.

Discussion The story of shooting the elephant begins with a thoughtful introduction of the actions where the narrator, Orwell, describes the difficulty of being a colonial police officer, especially, in the middle of the twentieth century in British Burma; where many people hated him. Orwell shows how the anti-Europeans were bitter to an extent of spitting on the European women as they crossed over to the market. The sub divisional police officers would now raise more alarm as the Burmese could yell with revolting laughter.

Orwell therefore understood the hatred and thought was justified, though he admits that he would be happy if he could run through his oppressors. Johnston (375) puts that the event of shooting the elephant begins with a phone call that Orwell received about an elephant ravaging the bazaar. As a police officer and his hunting rifle, he followed the elephant to the village where the Buddhist priests had much hatred and were so many in the streets idle and jeering Europeans.

Runciman (182-183) shows that George Orwell’s book “Shooting an elephant” reflects the author as a socially conscious individual. He also says that the book served as a supplement in the days of the Burmese. Orwell shows his experience as a colonial official to both India and Burma, which were regions in the British Empire (Runciman 82-183). This study involves a colonial officer obligated to shoot a rogue elephant by the crowd from the indigenous residents for not wanting to seem a coward in the eyes of the huge crowd.

Orwell describes the event of shooting the elephant and compares it to the hostility reigning between the British Empire and the administrators, as well as the natives. In this situation, both parties have much hatred, mistrust, resentment and degrade one another and therefore the shooting represents a huge suffering expressed economically (Runciman 82-183).

“Shooting an Elephant” has created much criticism in the British literature, and especially in the political environment of modern criticism. This is because it has generated a debate on whether Orwell was legally right to condemn imperialism. Critics show insufficient condemnation and that the narrator is an agent of the British Empire who denounces the presence of the British who were corrupting their regions.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More To begin with, it is important to analyse the historical background of the colonisation of Burma and describe the people of Burma. It is also necessary to provide the biography and bibliographical experience of George Orwell. This is because the author focuses on the relationship between the natives and the government. The breakdown of colonial rhetoric linking theory and practice shapes some of the phrases used by Orwell, for example, Orwell used the sea of yellow faces to display the idea of racism from the colonising people.

The author also looks at the Burmese villagers as the same people with no distinct characteristics. He describes the unplanned scattering of their houses and the palm-leaf thatched huts, marking them with yellow color create the difference between the white man’s power and the Burmese. This also describes poverty and foulness within the neighborhood.

On the other hand, the narrator is afraid of the Burmese and their forces and he describes them as a sea of people. The officer also offers the people presence and much more force than his. He also realises that he is one person among a “sea” of many others.

The colonial officer notices that though he is legally powerful and has a rifle, the events of the day remain dictated by the people behind him who would see him as a fool if he did not shoot the elephant in spite of having the weapon amidst many helpless Burmese. The author also uses words such as magical, conjurer and absurd puppet to show he is against the British colonial powers. The words take the fear of the colonised people that the British people criticise.

Orwell uses un-scientific words when describing the event. The use of diction displays a corrupt British influence to the colonized people and reflects the degradation of the style of the colonising powers. This study therefore shows the moving symbol of the colonial experience.

The view of British imperialism is more reflected where the colonial officer shows that he is against the oppressors and their evil deeds. Though he is a British officer and has much authority among the Burmese people, he has some build up hatred and remorse towards himself and his empire, as well as to the Burma people whom he refers to as evil spirited little beasts.

The essay therefore does not only show the personal experience with the elephant, but also uses metaphors to show the experience with the imperialism and his views towards the colonial rule.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Shooting an Elephant Imperialism. Symbolism in George Orwell’s Story Essay specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Orwell expresses hostile feelings towards the imperialism, British justification for taking over the powers of the Burma people and the entire British Empire. Orwell has set the mood of the essay by illustrating the climate to be cloudy and stuffy morning at the beginning of the rain. This shows that Orwell has established that his character is weak and discomforting especially by describing how the Burma people laughed and mocked him.

According to Adas


Impact of industrialization and colonization of both the British and Indian people Research Paper essay help: essay help

Introduction The influence of the Great Britain was widely witnessed through colonization of other countries and domination of world affairs. From Africa to Asia, Britain’s supremacy domineered as it battled out with other giant nations to take over the control of the world. Some of these experiences led to bloody encounters as no country wanted to be considered weak among the giants.

Throughout its colonization mission, Britain influenced its colonies in a myriad of ways. Notably, British colonization and industrialization in India had a significant impact in all spheres of life including political, social and economical. This paper discusses the impact of industrialization and colonization on both the Indians and British people during the British Rule.

Colonization of India India is one of the countries which faced manifold challenges from other countries. Before the British Rule, India had interacted with several nations which had a wide range of interests. Despite these multiple interactions, India remained uninfluenced as its social structures stood on Hindu foundation, which emphasized hierarchy among different social classes for hundreds of years (Behm 5).

Despite its denial and resistance, India could no longer resist, the British influence with historical evidence indicating that several revolutions and transformations which have been witnessed in the country are closely related to the British colonization impact.

By the end of the famous World War II, a lot had already happened and changed in India with Britain having acquired a Labor government. The war immensely affected the economy of Britain, causing it to economically depend on the United States of America.

With the federal and provincial elections being held in 1945 and 1946, most of the seats were won by the Muslim League. This was followed by a series of strikes and labor boycotts as a mutiny in the military sparked military tensions between the two nations. Several incidents between Muslims, Hindus and Sikhs could not let Britain to continue ruling as it faced extreme resistance (Behm 5).

As a result, bloody encounters like the Calcutta killing shock the world and is still considered as the bloodiest communal violence that occurred during the British Rule. This killing left 15,000 people dead, 15, seriously wounded and hundreds of others homeless, before it spread to other parts of the nation.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It was impossible for Britain to unite India with the famous Mahatma Gandhi emerging as the only successful leader who tried to bring together Indians and fight for their rights (Sanne 1). This tension contributed to Britain’s decision to end its rule, setting June 1948 as its leadership deadline in the subcontinent. A partition plan was drafted and adopted, which defined new boundaries separating Pakistan from Hindu India.

Nevertheless, local individual interests among the groups led to fighting with minority groups being forced to move, leaving all their belongings behind. This, consequently, led to the death of thousands of people and over ten million became refugees. In ending the long battle between Muslims and Hindus, the two gained their deadly independence in August 1947 (Sanne 1). Besides this political rearrangement, British rule also led to other effects as discussed below.

Impact on British people Colonization of India by the British government had a wide range of effects on both Britons and Indians. Although it may be argued that Indians were the only ones affected, the rule also had significant impact in Britain. Colonization led to the constructions of a 40,000 miles railroad and an additional 70, miles of road. This helped the British to have easy access to India promoted the growth of its economy. They also established irrigation projects to facilitate agriculture.

This led to high supply of agricultural products from India to Britain (Sanne 1). The positive impact of this was having enough food to feed Britons and keep them free from food shortages. Britons also got enough raw materials from India to advance their industries. After the raw materials were processed in Britain, they were sent back to India since there was a ready market for finished goods.

Since Britain was colonizing India, it had to establish a government with officers to implement its agenda. This was a burden to its people as they had to cater for the salaries of the new government through taxes. Britons also had to pay for the establishment of bigger militaries that would protect the country from other forces.

This was necessary to protect its colony against penetration by other competing nations. Mutiny also affected Britons in many ways. Due to revolts from Indian quest for power, Britain had to make compromises and give in India’s demands for the rule to flourish. Most of the expenses resulting from mutiny were covered by Britons. Although British people were affected by Industrialization and colonization, the impact felt was more positive than the negative effects of the rule on Indians (Sanne 1).

Impact on Indian people Education and Language

The rule significantly contributed to lowering of illiteracy among India. Missionaries established the first school in 1820 with the number of Indian high school graduates rising to half a million by the year 1880. Additionally, several colleges in India offered English, Western philosophy, natural science and Mathematics. This education was considered as a prerequisite for joining the Indian civil service with some students sitting for their exams in Britain like Mahatma Gandhi (Behm 7).

We will write a custom Research Paper on Impact of industrialization and colonization of both the British and Indian people specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Although this was a good idea, it was aimed at benefiting Britain as the education was principally sponsored by the EIC before the government taking over without supporting any single Indian Education center. As such, Indians were converted to have English mind in their native land. Most of these were used as interpreters between the leadership and the subjects (Krishnaswamy and Krishnaswamy 170).

By the year 1901, there were around 140 colleges which were either owned privately or by the state. Surprisingly, only 17,000 students attended these institutions although more than half a million high school students graduated every year. Madras, Bombay and Calcutta are some of the universities which offered degree programs. The system, therefore, nurtured high-elites together with a huge number of semi-skilled English-speaking laborers (Krishnaswamy and Krishnaswamy 170).

There was also unbalanced British Education among Hindus and Muslims as the latter remained suspicious about the intentions of Britain and vowed to revive their traditional systems. This gave Hindus an upper hand in prosperity and politics as education played a major role. Consequently, Britain used education to create social classes as those who lacked the opportunity to study made no progress.

With a total of 179 languages, it is believed that British education played a pivotal role in uniting Indians as it made them to have a sense of belonging and have a different view over the meaning of “Indian”. They also understood the meaning and implication of freedom and democracy together with certain values and ideas from the Western world (Krishnaswamy and Krishnaswamy 171). English was recognized as a national language, a move that promoted seclusion of Muslims as they denounced English-related ideas.


During colonization period, Protestant British dominated India’s religious plane with Christianity being established long before colonial rulers including Portugal. Britain considered it as a destiny to Christianize all Indians and the only way towards freedom which India was looking for. As a result, many missionaries in colonial India became powerful and recognized. Notably, early missionaries were much concerned with caste rules and the Hindu religion.

Some people, however, argued that the caste system helped in holding Indians together even though the system was highly criticized by Christian missionaries in the country (Behm 6). The system created a gap between Indian Christians and was a major obstacle in the propagation of European culture.

In order to achieve their target, Christians pushed for the destruction of the caste system, a demand that was turned down. Additionally, the idea of imposing Christianity on Indians was strongly discarded. This led to a late understanding by the missionaries that caste system was a religious institution and a social distinction, which the government needed to delink itself from (Hansen and Curtis 69).

Social Structure

Although the origin of this system is unknown and described as complex, it is also viewed as a result of British Rule in India. This caused Indian to get organized into social structure, which was made up of four major varnas that had broader classification in the society and existed in hierarchal order.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Impact of industrialization and colonization of both the British and Indian people by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The four varnas were made up of people of different classes and they included Brahmins, Ksatriyas, Vaisyas and Sudras (Sanne 1). These classes established boundaries that limited association with other members being considered as untouchable while others as pure. The concept of purity and pollution created hierarchy and allowed the exchange of services among members with an exclusion of social interactions.

The main difference that existed between Indian and British view of the social structure was opposition towards group behavior and individualism and of equality and hierarchy. Importantly, these structures were augmented by material wealth and variation in education level (Hansen and Curtis 81).

Intercultural relationships

The British Rule interfered with India’s view of the group as the core unit of any organization. Britons preached individualism, which emphasized being on the top of the group. The Hindu structure was mainly made-up of groups together with their subgroups, which were smaller in size.

During colonization, the individual was not important as the group played an imperative role (Sanne 1). On the other hand, the British highly valued the individual who was almost placed at the top of the entire group. In today’s history, individualistic culture dominating India is highly attributed to the British Rule influence.

Conclusion From the above analysis, it is clear that the British Rule had significance impact on the history and overall Indian course. The political organization and hierarchy of the subcontinent got transformed, leading to the separation of India and Pakistan, and formation of social structures with different hierarchal groups.

Religion and education were also influenced, with Christian missionaries having taken the lead in Christianization of Indians. British funding of the education system promoted British education in India as a way of promoting the Western philosophy. However, this led to seclusion of Muslims as they denounced Western ideologies. In general, British colonization and industrialization in India affected both Indians and Britons even though Britons were much favored by the impact of the rule.

Works Cited Behm, Juliane. E.M. Forster’s ‘A Passage to India’: The British Raj in India and Its Impact on the Friendship Between Aziz and Fielding. Munich: GRIN Verlag, 2009. Print.

Hansen, Valerie, and Curtis Kenneth. Voyages in World History, Volume 2. Wadsworth, Boston, 2010. Print.

Krishnaswamy, N, and Krishnaswamy Lalitha. The story of English in India. New York City: Foundation Books, 2006. Print.

Sanne, Sebastian. British Colonialism in India and its influence on Indian Society. Square Space, 2011. Web.


Intelligence and God Essay essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Introduction

Intelligent People

The Methodology

Personal Opinion



Introduction The debate regarding the existence of God may have started since time began. The existence of God has been questioned based on two grounds, first there is so much suffering, injustice, and chaos in the world that it is hard to believe that there is a Supreme Being watching over all mankind.

Secondly, there seems to be no scientific proof that God does exist. It has become a mental and moral problem that requires a solution. It is not just a religious problem but it is also a human problem that has to be resolved for the sake of knowledge and for the sake of those who may have labored in vain serving a God that does not exist. This study will look into arguments made by men of superior intellect to determine if there is basis to the claim that God does exist.

Intelligent People Intelligent people question the existence of God based on the study of evidence and the use of the power of observation to learn more about human nature and the natural world. A scientist can use the scientific method to discover God, and like a researcher in a laboratory experiment he can create a study to prove that there is no God.

Since there seems to be no physical evidence that a Supreme Being is in existence then it is easy for this scientist to declare that God is non-existent. A philosopher and social thinker on the other hand look at human history and declare the same thing. Karl Marx epitomized this view as he cannot reconcile the fact that a Sovereign Lord has no power to change the plight of the needy and the oppressed.

It is not surprising to discover that there are many intelligent men who believed in the existence of a Supreme Being. They also seek evidence and they also use their power of observation to understand human nature and human history. They offer a dissenting view as what was proposed by atheists like Marx and Freud.

According to a well-known Bavarian philosopher named Feuerbach, “religion is not an absurdity, nor pure illusion, as our conception of God reflects the being of man” (Schirmacher, 1997, p.1). Although Feuerbach’s statement is not an outright admission on the existence of God, his comment is a typical response for those who are not prepared to make absolute judgments regarding the existence of God.

Feuerbach knew how to stay in the middle, but the same thing cannot be said about Freud and Marx. Freud argued on the basis of religion and he believed that religion is an illusion created to serve a desperate need for protection and he wrote:

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As we already know, the terrifying impression of helplessness in childhood aroused the need for protection – for protection through love – which was provided by the father; and the recognition that this helplessness lasts throughout life made it necessary to cling to the existence of a father, but this time a more powerful one (Plantinga, 2007, p. 50).

Freud looked into human nature and he discovered an insecure human being.

He formulated various theories regarding the cause and implications of this insecurity. Finally, he turned his attention to religion and concluded that it is the byproduct of deep-seated insecurities and fears. He provided a good argument against religion but it is not enough to contend that there is no God because religion is not equal to God.

At the same time his theory is full of holes because there are people who are secure and unafraid and yet they worship a Supreme Being. Take for instance an innocent child who is secure in the care of loving parents and yet this same child offers a prayer every night before he goes to sleep.

Karl Marx, another famous thinker who shook the world with his ideas about economics, provided a strong counter-argument against the existence of God and he wrote:

The basis of irreligious criticism is man makes religion, religion does not make man. In other words, religion is the self-consciousness and the self-feeling of the man who has either not yet found himself, or else having found himself, has lost himself once more. But man is no abstract being squatting outside the world. Man is the world of man, the state, society (Pantinga, 2000, p.60).

Freud said that believers are insecure and fearful. Marx on the other hand asserted that believers are weak-minded. However, hurling insults at those who profess belief in God is not enough. Marx knew that by declaring that God does not exist he has created a power vacuum and that someone must occupy that throne. Thus, Marx had to say that man is the highest being and that there is none that compares to man – he is society and he is the state.

We will write a custom Essay on Intelligence and God specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The arguments of atheists, agnostics and critics of religion can be easily obliterated if these philosophers begin to accept the fact that man is not the most powerful being in the whole universe. If they allow a certain level of humility then they will realize that they have not proven and may not be able to prove the non-existence of God. It is one thing to say that religion has destroyed civilizations and that religious leaders and shamans had created a system to enslave mankind; but it is quite another to disprove the existence of God.

The ability to disprove the existence of God requires not only superior intellect but also the ability to think and move like God. A human being must be able to travel at the speed of light and cross the expanse of the universe to make a final judgment that he can prove the non-existence of a Supreme Being. Therefore humans must become God first before he can accurately declare that there is no God.

It can be argued that Anselm of Canterbury began his analysis from the perspective of humility and as a result he was able to figure out that the mere thought of God is enough proof that God exists. Anselm wrote the following:

The definition of God is indeed so true that it cannot be thought of as not being true. For it is quite possible to think of something whose non-existence cannot be thought of. This must be greater than something whose non-existence can be thought of (McGrath, 1999, p.90).

It is important to believe that the mind has limitations. Anselm has pointed out one major limitation of the mind and that is it cannot conceive beyond the truth. Even if the thought of man is defective, the ideas that spring forth from his thinking are based on something truthful.

For example, man cannot think of an island if there is no such thing as an island. He can exaggerate his conception of an island but the basic premise is present which is: a body of land surrounded by water. Since God is not like any other physical thing or being man’s thoughts about God are different and yet follows the same principle described by Anselm.

Anselm’s argument however can only stand if critics are willing to submit to the idea that man is not the most powerful being in the Universe. Pascal adheres to this thought and according to one commentary, “For Pascal, knowing God requires acknowledging God’s supremacy and confessing our own human powerlessness to embrace God through our own resources alone” (Peters, 2009, p. 184).

It is not only Anselm who believed in the existence of God. There are other like-minded people like him who through the use of their intellect had to agree that there is a Supreme Being. Plato a man who was ahead of his time and credited with revolutionary ideas could not help but declare that God is the reason for everything.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Intelligence and God by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More According to a biographer who carefully studied the life and works of Plato, this world-renown philosopher said that: “no human affair is worth serious consideration, but God alone is worth serious thought, God the measure of all things” (Mueller, 1936, p. 457). When Plato knew that the end of his life was near, he made the concession that without the knowledge of God the mind can only encounter chaos instead of clarity.

Aside from Plato, Anselm, and Pascal another famous thinker was unafraid to declare his belief regarding a Supreme Being. He is none other than Aquinas. Just like Pascal, Aquinas understood that the path to the knowledge of God can only be discovered through humility because he said that it can only be attained through faith and revelation.

Faith is a stumbling block for many atheists and agnostics because they believe that it is similar to asking a person to believe without reason. But in the case of Aquinas faith is not a blind obedience to a certain creed. He proved that he is not weak-minded as Karl Marx would label a believer. Faith is an acknowledgement that there is something out there that is beyond the capability of the human mind to comprehend and appreciate.

Aquinas asserted that God can be known by faith and by revelation (McInerny


Dippin Dot’s Strategic Issues Case Study essay help online

Founded in 1988, Dippin Dotes was started by a research microbiologist Curt Jones who invented an innovative method of making frozen desserts at extremely low temperatures to better preserve their nutritional content. This paper will discuss the key strategic issues which should be considered by the management of Dippin Dotes for realigning its vision, mission and objectives and contributing to its competitive advantages.

Attempting to establish cause-and-effect relations between the current situation in the company and the main underlying causes, it can be stated that the company focused on short-term goals which were incompatible with its long-term mission (Dess, Lumpkin, and Eisner 430).

Looking for immediate revenues, Dippin Dotes understated the importance of contributing to the future development of the company. To realign the vision, mission and objectives, the senior management of the company should consider the vision when formulating the business objectives and short-term targets.

Spending too much money and efforts on defending the patents on production of cryogenically encapsulated ice-cream, the company did not manage to prevent the competition from the companies producing analogous products Mini Melts Inc., MolliCoolz LLC and Kemps LLc’s IttiBitz. Dippin Dotes.

Taking into account the increased competition in the market sector, Dippin Dotes has to decide between the increase of its franchise and development of a new product which can be stored in normal freezers. Therefore, the company decides between pursuing short-term business targets and observing the interests of all its stakeholders. In that regard, it is recommended to equally consider the interests of all stakeholders and accurately analyze the sources and vitality of its resources to select the most appropriate option.

One of the main weaknesses of the Dippin Dotes’ strategy is the difficulties of storing the products under the required extra low temperatures. Due to this peculiarity, until late 1990s, the products of the company remained an exotic treat which could be found in a few places. Though this requirement is interconnected with the specifics of the production process, this inconvenience significantly decreased the popularity of the product among retailers.

Dots ’n’ Cream was the first product which could be stored in traditional refrigerators and was the only attempt of the company to adapt to the life circle of the industry it is competing in. Therefore, development of a new product complying with the growing requirements of the market could be an effective solution which would allow considering the interests of all stakeholders and creating a competitive advantage.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Previously, the main motives of the top executives of Dippin Dots regarding the diversification of the products were focusing on creating new flavors but preserving the same technologies.

In that regard, it is recommended to shift the main emphasis towards creating new technologies to comply with the consumers’ growing demands. Generally speaking, the company promoting itself as ‘the ice-cream of the future’ should consider the requirements of the present-day market and align its mission with the life circle of the industry it is competing in.

Analyzing the key strategic issues of Dippin Dots, it can be stated that there is disparity between the company’s vision, mission and objectives which should be realigned for the purpose of adapting to the actual environment and contributing to its competitive advantages. Deciding between the increase of franchise and development of new products, the top executives of Dippin Dotes should equally consider the interests of all stakeholders.

Works Cited Dess, Gregory, Tom Lumpkin, and Alan Eisner. Strategic Management: Text and Cases. New York, McGraw Hill, 2009. Print.


Urban planning issues about the movie “City of God” Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help

Table of Contents Global city

Urban slum and physical environment

Lack of social and economic mobility

Government public housing

Importance of education

Urban planning normally focuses on development of a city or a town. Some of the urban issues like urban slums cause lack of development.

Global city Global cities have the following characteristics: large scale immigration, increasing income, and occupational population. This is a common urban issue found in developing countries. In the movie, “Constant Gardner” raping and killing of an activist Tessa Quayle occurs. She is the wife of Justin Quayle.

This scene takes place in Northern Kenya. His companion Dr Arnold Blahm then disappears. Tessa and this doctor are fighting violation of human rights. They complain about the inhumane practices of the global pharmaceutical companies. Justin goes in search of his wife Tessa.

He discovers that her death was not an accident. This is where he also discovers corruption and collaboration in between the Kenyan government, the pharmaceutical corporation, and his fellow British colleagues. This story revolves between Justin and other characters, and across the globe. It also clearly brings out this act of terrorism.

Urban slum and physical environment The movie is about a young man (Rocket) who grows up in an urban slum. It is in Brazil. What surrounds him are death and many crimes. These crimes do not only surround Robert and friends but also it becomes part of their lives. Even if Robert’s family tries to avoid violence, they are finally drawn into it.

In the slum, there is extreme poverty; the children here are drug addicts. As young as seven years, these children are able to pick up guns and commit atrocities. They are the same ones who go ahead and form roving bands of armed murders. These type of children perform very poorly. They end up being criminals in the society which prevents any development.

Lack of social and economic mobility Social mobility refers to how an individual moves upwards or downwards in terms of occupation, education, and wealth. Social mobility between generations is dramatically lower in United States than in any other developed country. The main cause for lack of social mobility is limited of education. Also, another cause for lack of social and economic mobility is few job opportunities. Therefore, social mobility is a necessity to boost economic mobility.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Government public housing It includes giving public land to developers and house builders association on a build now and pay later contract. Children who live in public housing perform poorly in school compared to those who live in other types of housing.

The reason as to why students living in public housing perform differently is that, they are subjected to poverty. They also do not have role models to stress the importance of education, which exposes them to the risk of limited resources and are exposed to peer pressure from those who perform better than them in school.

Importance of education Education helps one gain knowledge. It helps us be capable of interpreting things in the right manner. It assists us in having a clear picture about what surrounds us and stop having confusion about what we learn. Education is not only extracted from textbooks but also from what happens around us. In the movie, education changes people’s negative cultural believes. Technology education enlightens people’s mind since it helps them get an advanced way of doing things.


Intelligence and God Essay a level english language essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Intelligent People

The Methodology

Personal Opinion



Introduction The debate regarding the existence of God may have started since time began. The existence of God has been questioned based on two grounds, first there is so much suffering, injustice, and chaos in the world that it is hard to believe that there is a Supreme Being watching over all mankind.

Secondly, there seems to be no scientific proof that God does exist. It has become a mental and moral problem that requires a solution. It is not just a religious problem but it is also a human problem that has to be resolved for the sake of knowledge and for the sake of those who may have labored in vain serving a God that does not exist. This study will look into arguments made by men of superior intellect to determine if there is basis to the claim that God does exist.

Intelligent People Intelligent people question the existence of God based on the study of evidence and the use of the power of observation to learn more about human nature and the natural world. A scientist can use the scientific method to discover God, and like a researcher in a laboratory experiment he can create a study to prove that there is no God.

Since there seems to be no physical evidence that a Supreme Being is in existence then it is easy for this scientist to declare that God is non-existent. A philosopher and social thinker on the other hand look at human history and declare the same thing. Karl Marx epitomized this view as he cannot reconcile the fact that a Sovereign Lord has no power to change the plight of the needy and the oppressed.

It is not surprising to discover that there are many intelligent men who believed in the existence of a Supreme Being. They also seek evidence and they also use their power of observation to understand human nature and human history. They offer a dissenting view as what was proposed by atheists like Marx and Freud.

According to a well-known Bavarian philosopher named Feuerbach, “religion is not an absurdity, nor pure illusion, as our conception of God reflects the being of man” (Schirmacher, 1997, p.1). Although Feuerbach’s statement is not an outright admission on the existence of God, his comment is a typical response for those who are not prepared to make absolute judgments regarding the existence of God.

Feuerbach knew how to stay in the middle, but the same thing cannot be said about Freud and Marx. Freud argued on the basis of religion and he believed that religion is an illusion created to serve a desperate need for protection and he wrote:

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As we already know, the terrifying impression of helplessness in childhood aroused the need for protection – for protection through love – which was provided by the father; and the recognition that this helplessness lasts throughout life made it necessary to cling to the existence of a father, but this time a more powerful one (Plantinga, 2007, p. 50).

Freud looked into human nature and he discovered an insecure human being.

He formulated various theories regarding the cause and implications of this insecurity. Finally, he turned his attention to religion and concluded that it is the byproduct of deep-seated insecurities and fears. He provided a good argument against religion but it is not enough to contend that there is no God because religion is not equal to God.

At the same time his theory is full of holes because there are people who are secure and unafraid and yet they worship a Supreme Being. Take for instance an innocent child who is secure in the care of loving parents and yet this same child offers a prayer every night before he goes to sleep.

Karl Marx, another famous thinker who shook the world with his ideas about economics, provided a strong counter-argument against the existence of God and he wrote:

The basis of irreligious criticism is man makes religion, religion does not make man. In other words, religion is the self-consciousness and the self-feeling of the man who has either not yet found himself, or else having found himself, has lost himself once more. But man is no abstract being squatting outside the world. Man is the world of man, the state, society (Pantinga, 2000, p.60).

Freud said that believers are insecure and fearful. Marx on the other hand asserted that believers are weak-minded. However, hurling insults at those who profess belief in God is not enough. Marx knew that by declaring that God does not exist he has created a power vacuum and that someone must occupy that throne. Thus, Marx had to say that man is the highest being and that there is none that compares to man – he is society and he is the state.

We will write a custom Essay on Intelligence and God specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The arguments of atheists, agnostics and critics of religion can be easily obliterated if these philosophers begin to accept the fact that man is not the most powerful being in the whole universe. If they allow a certain level of humility then they will realize that they have not proven and may not be able to prove the non-existence of God. It is one thing to say that religion has destroyed civilizations and that religious leaders and shamans had created a system to enslave mankind; but it is quite another to disprove the existence of God.

The ability to disprove the existence of God requires not only superior intellect but also the ability to think and move like God. A human being must be able to travel at the speed of light and cross the expanse of the universe to make a final judgment that he can prove the non-existence of a Supreme Being. Therefore humans must become God first before he can accurately declare that there is no God.

It can be argued that Anselm of Canterbury began his analysis from the perspective of humility and as a result he was able to figure out that the mere thought of God is enough proof that God exists. Anselm wrote the following:

The definition of God is indeed so true that it cannot be thought of as not being true. For it is quite possible to think of something whose non-existence cannot be thought of. This must be greater than something whose non-existence can be thought of (McGrath, 1999, p.90).

It is important to believe that the mind has limitations. Anselm has pointed out one major limitation of the mind and that is it cannot conceive beyond the truth. Even if the thought of man is defective, the ideas that spring forth from his thinking are based on something truthful.

For example, man cannot think of an island if there is no such thing as an island. He can exaggerate his conception of an island but the basic premise is present which is: a body of land surrounded by water. Since God is not like any other physical thing or being man’s thoughts about God are different and yet follows the same principle described by Anselm.

Anselm’s argument however can only stand if critics are willing to submit to the idea that man is not the most powerful being in the Universe. Pascal adheres to this thought and according to one commentary, “For Pascal, knowing God requires acknowledging God’s supremacy and confessing our own human powerlessness to embrace God through our own resources alone” (Peters, 2009, p. 184).

It is not only Anselm who believed in the existence of God. There are other like-minded people like him who through the use of their intellect had to agree that there is a Supreme Being. Plato a man who was ahead of his time and credited with revolutionary ideas could not help but declare that God is the reason for everything.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Intelligence and God by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More According to a biographer who carefully studied the life and works of Plato, this world-renown philosopher said that: “no human affair is worth serious consideration, but God alone is worth serious thought, God the measure of all things” (Mueller, 1936, p. 457). When Plato knew that the end of his life was near, he made the concession that without the knowledge of God the mind can only encounter chaos instead of clarity.

Aside from Plato, Anselm, and Pascal another famous thinker was unafraid to declare his belief regarding a Supreme Being. He is none other than Aquinas. Just like Pascal, Aquinas understood that the path to the knowledge of God can only be discovered through humility because he said that it can only be attained through faith and revelation.

Faith is a stumbling block for many atheists and agnostics because they believe that it is similar to asking a person to believe without reason. But in the case of Aquinas faith is not a blind obedience to a certain creed. He proved that he is not weak-minded as Karl Marx would label a believer. Faith is an acknowledgement that there is something out there that is beyond the capability of the human mind to comprehend and appreciate.

Aquinas asserted that God can be known by faith and by revelation (McInerny


Civil Liberties Essay argumentative essay help

The Supreme Court in the US ruled that New York Times and Washington Post could go ahead to publish the then classified Pentagon Paper without fear of government censure. The case was ruled in 1971, commonly referred to as per curiam (Harold and Schmidt 17). The head of state demanded a governmental authority to compel the publishing company to suspend releasing sensitive information to the public.

The case revealed the fact that freedom of press and other fundamental bill of rights are important than any other decree in the US. The case exposed the fact that the First Amendment, which provided the rights of people including the freedom of press, was held in high esteem. Furthermore, the case revealed that the executive branch of government was subordinate to the public. The public could have powers to access any relevant information that touches on its security and wellbeing.

The case was caused by a claim made by the state agency, which argued that the media company had violated section 793 of the Espionage Act. The Attorney General, John Mitchell, reported that the US government was dissatisfied with the way the company handled sensitive issues.

The company had published insightful stories based on Pentagon Papers. This was viewed as a threat to national security hence prompting the state to sue the Newspaper Company. Specifically, the government was dissatisfied with the type of language used in reporting the incident.

According Alexander Bickel and Floyd Abrams, the language contravened the legal statutes of the media. The two observed that the company went against three laws, the first one being the wording of the statute, which was claimed to be a bit broad. The publication was undemocratic because it aimed at exposing the US to the enemy. Finally, the company went against governmental law, which states that matters pertaining to defense should not be exposed to the public.

The legal issue was whether the information intended to educate the public or cause injury to the US government. The company argued that the public had the right to be updated with relevant information touching on their security. This is exemplified by the quote ‘would the public be an entity not permitted to receive the information’. The case was ruled in favor of The New York Times. This was because the state did not have enough evidence to impeach the company.

The judges based their decisions on the First Amendment, which asserted that the public had all the rights to be informed any kind of information. On the other hand, the government lacked sufficient support implying that a different ruling could have been reached. This means that there was no patent and exclusive verdict made by the judges. Matters touching on security receive divergent views because of individual beliefs.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It can be summarized that the judges had divergent views as regards to the case. Justice Hugo for instance opinionated that the First Amendment was to be respected during the ruling. This shows that he was against the decision of the state to interfere with fundamental rights and freedoms. Justice Douglas William was also in support of human rights and freedoms Act claiming that the role of the media was to check on the government.

Justice Brennan William had an issue with the ruling because he observed that the publication did not meet the qualifications provided in the 1931 ruling. The media company had gone a bit too far by revealing sensitive information. Justice porter and White observed that it was the role of the state to ensure national security is preserved and protected. This could be achieved through protecting important information.

Porter noted further that the press could only reveal issues related to national defense and foreign affairs because the head of state had powers to withhold any information. The constitution gave the president a blank check as regards to foreign and defense matters meaning that he/she could use it for selfish gains.

The media is therefore justified to report on such matters since it would be acting as a watchdog to the executive branch. Justice Thurgood claimed that the phrase ‘national security’, was excessively extensive meaning that legalizing restraint could affect many aspects of human. The judge argued that it is the role of the legislature to design policies to guide such cases. In this regard, the judiciary did not have powers to make rulings on such cases.

Some jurists reasoned in favor of the state. Chief Justice Warren Burger argued that the government must always be given powers to executive its duties. This would include the power to control any individual from exposing the secrets of the state. The judge argued that some information might affect proper functioning of the state because enemies may identify the strengths and weaknesses of government. In this respect, the media houses must consult relevant authorities before publishing sensitive materials (Shapiro 95).

The Judge claimed that the ruling was made so hastily because the state was not given time to gather sufficient evidence. Justice Harlan and Blackmun supported the chief Justice by arguing that the ruling never considered national security and the constitutional powers of the executive arm.

Civil rights are those liberties permitted by the bill of rights contained in the 13th and 14th amendments of the American constitution. Such rights consist of protection from the law, liberty, right to own property and invest in any part of the country and right to life. Citizens are entitled to the right of voting and participation in the political process.

We will write a custom Essay on Civil Liberties specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This means that individuals are free to present their candidature to the electorate as long as they qualify. Again, an individual has the right to vote for any candidate in an election. Furthermore, the state should provide basic services to the public since it is their right (Schwartz 78).

Civil liberties have grown with the emergence of human rights groups and the amendment of the constitution. The First Amendment played an important role in strengthening the rights of individuals.

The American Civil War played an important role also because the law allowing slavery was abolished. Each person was free to exercise his or her democratic right without restrictions. The Supreme Court has played an important role because it is guided by the provision of the constitution. The Court only interprets the constitution since it is its big mandate.

The case was a landmark to the rights and freedom of the media. The media could air freely what it thought was right. The media has kept on playing an important role since the ruling because there are no restrictions from the state. In other words, the government is subordinate to the electorate because people are informed everything that goes on in government.

The decision of the court was not wise because it interfered with state sovereignty. In real practice, state sovereignty is incompatible with individual liberty. The state should be given powers to exercise its full powers. It is only through state sovereignty that public good can be attained.

Works Cited Harold, Edgar and Schmidt, Benno. “The Espionage Statutes and Publication of Defense Information”, Columbia Law Review, 73(5), 1973.

Schwartz, Bernard. Freedom of the Press. New York: Facts on File, 1992.

Shapiro, Martin. The Pentagon Papers and the Courts. Toronto: Chandler Publishing Company, 1972.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Civil Liberties by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More


The Great Depression and the New Deal Research Paper college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Table of Contents Introduction

The Cause of the great depression

Effects of the great depression

Reactions to the great depression

The New Deal (ND)


Work Cited

Introduction The Great Depression (GD) of 1929-40s refers to the collapse of the world economy. It was normally caused by the collapse of the stock market. During this epoch high levels of unemployment dominated the world thus the closure of a myriad of businesses (Rauchway 105) .

Although it had no significant impact in some countries around the globe, cases of countries such as the US was severe (Hillstrom 11). This left a large proportion of individuals jobless. In addition, the majority of them lost high valued properties and became homeless. It was therefore, necessary that, the government to compensate the affected individuals.

The government accomplished this by devising a strategy aimed at averting the situation. A number of prominent members in the government devised numerous new deals. This was the turning point as the Americans became awake and sought for the strategies of ending the depression (Edsforth 262).

A number of interested individuals brought their opinions. For instance, a democrat entitled as Glass believed in the dominance of the white, budget devoid of deficits, the statutory rights, as well as the controlled power accorded to the president. Therefore, this document will discuss the cause, effects, as well as the reactions to the great depression.

The Cause of the great depression Before the economy collapsed, Americans experienced some problems, which later became the cause of the great the GD (Murphy 17). For instance, there was poor distribution of wealth resulting to the increased gap between the affluent and the poor. The poor banking system among the banks was an additional challenge. This is because banks were in favor of some sectors.

Unfavorable balance of payments deficits dominated the entire economy, resulting to more imports than exports hence the US turned into a creditor nation. There was also the general increase of the price of commodities in the stock exchange market. This culminated into a vast wealth accumulation among the capital class (Murphy 112). There also existed some ignorance of the less speculative economic indicators leading to high investments among the capitalists (Hillstromn 109).

The gambling of commodities created a high inflation and this weakened the economy expansively. Financial institutions such as banks started numerous loan facilities in favor of stock- buyers. This was because stocks were selling at a good price than the other commodities in the market. In addition, the banks allowed capitalists to use stock as security for loans. In case the value of stock goes down, the financial institutions have less value security of loans taken by capitalists.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This would therefore, mean that financial institutions remain with less monetary items. This is indicative that productive businesses would not thrive, and mortgages would foreclose. As a result, bankruptcy among the business people heightened due to the collapse of the stock exchange used by a large proportion of individuals as short cut to becoming wealthy.

There was an immense panic among people since they had lost confidence in their savings. The panic resulted from the investment of client’s savings on the stocks. The closure of the stock exchange market meant that banks experienced a high level of withdrawals thus their closure. A great market crash was therefore, experienced in late October 1920.

Effects of the great depression The collapse of the stock market had a profound impact on the industries. For instance, numerous industries lost their capital in the market crash. Moreover, some industries lost their capital due to bank’s closures. Consequently, capitalists had to reduce the working duration sometimes, as well as the worker’s wage bill. This resulted to low purchasing among the customers, as well as a reduced spending on luxurious commodities.

Conversely, the reduced spending among the customers meant low demand of workforce. This further led to a reduction of the number of workers, and their wage bill. Drastically after the cost reduction measures, a myriad of businesses could not thrive leading their eventual closure. Lastly, the workers lost their jobs. Consequently, the unemployment rate escalated the ratio of dependency.

Reactions to the great depression After the collapse of the economy, Americans sought a solution for the economic crash. Some Americans blamed President Hoover while others targeted the financial institutions and businesspersons. The collapse of the economy was not only attributed to one side, but to all structures of the American’s economy (Marsh 25).

The government responded in several ways. First, President Herbert, the President of the time in the US refused to intervene on the people’s behalf. He regarded the government intervention as a moral decay of the American person. He further argued that, during such a difficult situation in a country, proper strategic measures are crucial in curbing the situation.

Though forced by the congress to show his concern on the crash, he remained reluctant. This was due to his concern of balancing the national budget. More importantly, he was against violating his principles. He conducted spending in order to stabilize the business sector.

We will write a custom Research Paper on The Great Depression and the New Deal specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More He was encouraged by the fact that regained prosperity calm the poor majority, who in turn they behaved unwillingly in waiting. Consequently, due to his uncaring nature, he was later defeated in a preceding elections of 1932 by Franklin D. Roosevelt. During the campaigns, Franklin had promised to respond appropriately in order to mitigate the depression.

While in office, he carefully followed his advisors instructions and developed programmes aimed at recovering the economy. He later launched the politics of the New Deal, which was a measure of essential conservation. The New Deal was to redeem capitalism and the key economic institutions of US from the dangerous depression.

The New Deal (ND) In the first deal, the Tennessee valley Authority (TVA) of 1933 reflected on the incoming liberal means of the second ND. The TVA provided the required funds to transform the economies of seven depressed states a together with the Tennessee River. This entailed the construction of dams, power making, as well as the flood and soil erosion control.

The above construction activities were relatively high wage jobs (Edsfoth 264). Sources have shown that this is a socialism ideology. Other sources have regarded them as a proper way of solving social and economic problems. The second ND (1935-40S), aimed at ending the depression by spending in all economic activities. This increased the number of consumers, hence a higher demand for commodities. The resultant effect is a high spending hence economic growth.

Conclusion Since economic depression, results from preventable factors, there, therefore, need to find appropriate prevention measures. First low spending by both consumers and the government demands improvement. The government, therefore, should use its huge financial power; inform of taxation and spending, as a precautionary measure to stabilize the economy. The increased spending needs emphasis in order to deal with depression adequately. This is crucial in the prevention of cases allied with the economic crash.

Work Cited Edsforth, Ronald. The New deal: America’s response to the great depression .Malden, MA: Wiley-Blackwell, 2000. Print.

Marsh, Carole. The great depression and the new deal. Peachtree, GA: Gallopade International. Peachtree, 2005. Print.

Murphy, Robert. The politically incorrect guide to the great depression and the new deal. New York, NY: Regnery publishing, 2009. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Great Depression and the New Deal by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Rauchway, Eric. The great depression: A very short introduction. New York, NY: Oxford University press, 2008. Print.


Influence Of Nationalism And Communism On The Non-Western World Essay college application essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Nationalism and Communism in Asia

Nationalism and Communism in Sub-Saharan Africa

Nationalism and Communism in Middle East

Work Cited

Introduction Nationalism is defined as the advocating of national interest, independence or national independence. It is understood as the consciousness of nationalism of an individual group. It is the awareness of distinguishing characteristics of individual nations like language, culture, customs and traditions. During the 19th century, all countries of the globe had been brought together by the single world system; this system linked people and regions both economically, socially and politically.

During this period, the world was dominated by the countries of Western Europe and North America. In colonized worlds, nationalist groups began challenging the European control due to the inspirations of the democratic traditions of Western Europe and America or the fascism and communism of east Europe. In India, for example, there was the emergence of the nationalist congress that supported liberation.

Nationalism and Communism in Asia In countries like Japan, class mantra was the order of the day in the areas that were controlled by communists, the CCP which was the main political party was against agrarian radicalism and hence abandoned the class oriented war and its policy of compulsory acquisition and allocation of property. All this effort was centered on national salvation, and it resulted in land lords lowering their rent rates, and the interest rates though the peasants had to work for them.

These programs of the Mao and the CCP resembled those of the KMT where the landless population was considered the real force behind Red Revolution through the political eminence in the Communist Party. Indeed, there was a clear-cut relationship between Japanese invasion and the expansion of communism since it was motivated by the desire to create nations where none existed or to streamline the already existing states (Duiker and Spielvogel 563).

During the 20th century, countries such as China, India and Vietnam which were old societies were swept by the aspirations of nationalism and convulsions. This was largely motivated by a national feeling since the overriding tactic emphasized by Lenin as instruments of communist’s revolutionary was the desire to forge ahead and devise a united front with nationalistic movements.

With regards to a country like Korea, Russia due to its ability in machinery started training and installing a communist government and placed it under the leadership of Kim 11-Sung, and this led to the division of south Korea into two namely: the Peoples Republic of North Korea and the Republic of South Korea.

Eastern Asia is the region that bore the brunt of pro and anti communism battle. During the period of 1920, nationalism and not communism was the main driving force and there were several nationalist groups in Vietnam, Burma, Indonesia and Malaysia. It was as a result of the nationalisms that the sympathy for communism slowly developed.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The threat of communism was indoctrinated by satellite media stations that were dominated by the USA, and it was concentrated in South-East Asia and particularly Vietnam and Cuba or Western hemisphere as well as Africa. Just like communist revolutions in Europe, nationalism was the powerful political instrument that characterized revolutions in Africa, and it was spearheaded by African Marxists and Kremlin communists.

Various nationalist leaders had rejected egalitarian or a classless society but when they managed to overthrow the imperialists. The communist’s parties turned against their allies in liberations to execute power and to perpetuate socialist revolution.

USSR was considered to be the epitome and an advocate of nationalism. Lenin had the strategy of fanning communism all over the world or beyond the boundaries of Europe, according to him; this was to be realized through his policy of communist international or shortened as Comintern.

Comintern was an organization of communist parties that was oriented towards the advancement of world revolution. The headquarters of Comintern was in Moscow where communist agents were trained on the concept behind communism, and they were sent back to their countries to form or establish Marxist parties that would promote the cause of social revolution.

Communism did not command a lot of influence in the Middle East and only appealed to communist minorities like Armenia and Jews. The main proponents of Marxism in the non-western world were rootless intellectuals who were motivated by patriotism or egalitarian communism reasons to join the movement (Duiker and Spielvogel 564).

In Confucian societies like China and Vietnam, communism had a great impact because the traditional belief systems had failed to counter the westerns challenge. In Buddhist and Muslim societies, communism recorded minimal success due to the existence of traditional cohesive religions.

Communism and Marxism had a strong impact in China as evidenced in the formation of the Chinese Communist Party (CCP) by a group of young radical Chinese as consequences of the 1911 failed revolution. By 1920, there existed nationalism-communism alliance that threatened to eliminate any central authority in China.

We will write a custom Essay on Influence Of Nationalism And Communism On The Non-Western World specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This period was characterized by the emergence of two competing political forces namely: the nationalist party that sought to solicit international assistance to facilitate its national revolution and the CCP that was aligned towards the strategies of Lenin (Duiker and Spielvogel 524).

Nationalism and Communism in Sub-Saharan Africa The degree of communism influence on African nationalism is a subject of debate. It can be true to posit that indeed communism influenced African nationalism since nationalists sought for aid from the communists powers to overcome the capitalism that was tied to colonialism.

It is indubitable that agents of communism were critical in nurturing the infant African nationalist movements regardless of the fact that there existed philosophical and ideological incongruence. The communists support for FRELIMO for several years resulted in a Marxist Mozambique. The collapse of Portuguese colonialism which was the weakest of all the European domination in African led to the emergence of communists governments like Angola that joined other socialist elites like Tanzania, Guinea and Congo.

Nationalism originated from the west, and the nationalism in the non-western world is a pirated version of the western type of nationalism. The industrialization that took place in the west is what determined nationalism since it began spreading to other parts of the world. In sub-Saharan Africa, the strategies and the tactics of the Soviet Union worked.

African nationalists derived their ideologies from the theses that were titled: the socialist revolution and the right of nations to self-determination as well as a form the second congress of the communist international.

Communist side did not place a lot of interest on Africa not until the Second World War, but they target India and China but world war tow placed USSR in a better position to influence affairs outside Europe. The victory of Mao was considered as a victory for communism. Countries like Germany, Poland, Czechoslovakia and Bulgaria also upped their efforts to introduce communism in Africa and their interest appeared to parallel those of the USSR only that they lacked an elaborate strategy.

The commercial ventures and their political activities in the sub-Saharan Africa fell under the elaborate network of the Soviet policy. The one party state structure and the absence of official opposition that dominated the African politics is a characteristic of communism.

In countries lime Indonesia, the influence of Marxist and communism was aimed at maintaining neutrality towards Islam, in this regard the nationalist opponents emphasized the atheism of communism, but this was not enough to deter community coup in Indonesia.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Influence Of Nationalism And Communism On The Non-Western World by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Countries of Latin America experienced hard economic problems due to their heavy reliance on export and there was also increased hostility between the Latin America countries and the USA, and they began modeling their governments along the fascist regimes of Germany and Italy (Duiker and Spielvogel 532).

Nationalism and Communism in Middle East The Arab nationalism which was a nationalist ideology was motivated by the desire to end western and European domination in the Arab world and the overthrow of those governments that heavily dependent on the western world. The nationalist individuals considered themselves as the descendant of Ottoman Empire and Damascus was chosen to be the coordinating centre of the nationalism. This happened following the establishment of France and British mandate.

Various parts of Asia and Africa experienced some rise in movements that championed for national independence, and it was spearheaded by native leaders who had obtained education in western and European countries. The civil disobedience of Mahatma Gandhi was instrumental in freeing India of British rule. There was also the emergence of communist movements in parts of Asia, and it was considered an alternative way of overthrowing western powers and eliminating imperialism (Duiker and Spielvogel 532).

Work Cited Duiker, William and Spielvogel, Jackson. World History: Volume Two: Since 1500 (5th ed). New York, NY: Cengage Learning, 2006. Print.


Empire by Purchase or Lease Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The Case of Modern States

The Case of Multi-National Corporations



Introduction The term empire was coined from the Greek word, imperuim, which is used to refer to political power or authority (Alessio, 2010). Therefore, the word empire is a term that is used to define a geographic expansive state that comprises of a number of different states and individuals from different cultures and backgrounds that are united and ruled by one common leader. In most cases, a monarch (a royal family where leadership is passed on from one generation to the next within the family), an emperor or an oligarchy rules an empire.

All through history, numerous cases have been reported with regards to the establishment of empires. The Holy Roman Empire is perhaps one of the earliest empires that were established in time. This empire was in existence from the 8th century up to the 19th century (Alessio, 2010).

However, the empire collapsed during the renaissance period. The Spanish Empire is also another good example of a strong empire that existed in history. This empire existed during the 16th century. The British Empire is also another classical example. This empire comprised of dominions, colonies and mandates that fell under the jurisdiction and authority of the British government. It was established during the 16th century and exists up to the present moment.

It is regarded as the largest and strongest empire in history. During the first quarter of the 21st century, the Empire was believed to have had authority to over 450 million people in the globe (Alessio, 2010). This comprised of approximately a quarter of the global population at that particular time.

There were a number of reasons behind the need of establishing various colonies in the world. The need of having a strong economic base, power, expansive land and authority were among the key reasons. In most instances, new lands were normally conquered through wars and invasions.

It was never peaceful. All through history, there are numerous reports of various invasions that led to the building and development of many empires all around the world. The most recent of these invasions being the scramble for colonies by European powers all around the world since the 16th century.

At the present point and time that we are in, it is practically impossible for a nation to build an empire using these old tactics. This is because it is viewed as inhuman and goes against the fundamentals of human rights and sovereignty of states. Therefore, the best means through which a nation can expand its influence to fulfil its economic needs and requirements is through purchase or lease of land from foreign states.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This is more or less similar as the game of monopoly where individuals can purchase or lease assets for their own advantages. In addition, many businesses are growing and developing in an alarming rate. Globalization and expansion of their markets have made them to operate on an international level. Such businesses therefore need to establish business empires in order to be profitable and sustainable in the short run and in the long run.

To achieve this, they have to lease or purchase land overseas. With this regards therefore, the main aim of this essay is critically analyse the means through which states and multi-national corporations can establish empires through purchase or leasing and the impacts that these actions may have on their operations and sustainability.

The Case of Modern States Traditionally, countries established empires through the conquering of other states. In most cases, this process involved a lot of violence. Nations went to war in the process of conquering new territories while other went to war in order to defend their interest, territories and boundaries. In the course of this process, many lives were lost, new territories were earned and nations become stronger due to the vast amount of land they owned and influence they had over their subjects.

The main reasons why nations spent a lot of their resources, time and energy to expand their territories was to improve their political sovereignty, improve their economy, have strategic advantages over their enemies and rival states and command authority over their subjects. During the colonial era for example, the colonial powers sought to get raw materials and cheap labour for their companies. It was also these colonies that acted as market for the finished goods and services that were produced.

However, at the present moment, a lot of things have changed. Nations have now become sovereign states. As a result therefore, they have the authority and mandate to rule themselves in the manner that they feel is best for their subjects. Crossing the boundaries of a sovereign state may be viewed as an act of invasion.

In most occasions, the most probable outcome of this act is military response and this may lead to war (Alessio, 2010). The invading country may therefore be viewed as an enemy of the country that it was invading and the international community at large. This may in turn lead to poor diplomatic relations between the invading country and the rest of the world. As a result, the country will have increased its problems instead of reducing them through the invasion.

We are living in a capitalist world at the present moment. In this world, national and international market is controlled by competition. This is due to the adoption of the doctrine of laissez faire. As a result, many nations are looking for cheaper and better ways to produce goods and services in order to meet their needs and desires of growth and development (Alessio, 2010).

We will write a custom Essay on Empire by Purchase or Lease specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More To achieve this, nations must utilize their resources. It is however essential to note that most of these resources are non-renewable. At the same time, a nation may have the resources but lack the capacity to utilize these benefits to the fullest. It is due to these needs that many nations need expand their influence and territories into new lands.

The main question that comes into mind is what is the best way that a nation can achieve these needs without compromising its diplomatic relations? Many scholars and researchers have come up with a number of ways through which nations may achieve these needs.

However, most of these methods cannot be applied. This is due to the weaknesses that they have in their application. In most cases, they tend to compromise the sovereignty of states. In addition, they lead to the development of bad diplomatic relations between a nation and the international community.

However, there is a method that very little research and effort has been put on. This is the building of modern empires through the purchase or lease of foreign land. The considerations, terms, rules and regulations are similar as those of the game of monopoly. As compared to invasion, this method is peaceful as it does not lead to wars or loss of life.

In addition, the method respects human rights and the sovereignty of states. As a result therefore, both nations will maintain warm diplomatic relations with one another. At the same time, these countries would both benefit from the new agreement or partnership that they have entered into with one another.

In modern history, the United States is perhaps the country that has increased the size of its territory through the purchase of new lands. The process was so successful and as a result, USA is one of the biggest nations in the world in terms of geographical size (Alessio, 2010). Although the US is one of the most powerful nations in the world, it is not regarded to as an imperial power. This is because it acquired most of its territories through purchase rather than political conquest.

Florida was one of the early states that the US acquired through purchase (Alessio, 2010). Although there was a lot of resistance from the natives in the establishment of the American rule, the means through which the state was acquired is through purchase. That is why the acquisition of the state is known as The Florida Purchase. Florida was initially a colony of the Spanish Empire. However, during the begging of the 19th century, the power and influence of the Spanish Empire was declining.

There was also a lot of tension between the Spanish and the Americans with regards to the borders of their territories. To end the dispute between these two nations, both parties signed the Adams-Onis Treaty of 1819 (Alessio, 2010). According to this new treaty, USA was given exclusive rights over the jurisdiction of Florida. In addition, the boundaries between USA and the Spanish Empire were set at New Spain (currently Mexico).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Empire by Purchase or Lease by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More USA also acquired Texas and New Mexico and California through purchase. There had been disputes between USA and Mexico over the place where the border between these two countries.

The original boundary between Texas and the rest of Mexico was at the Nueces River. However, when Texas got its independence, among the demands that the natives had was the extension of the boundary to Rio Grand. Due to this fact, USA deployed its army to patrol its borders.

However, Mexican soldiers sneaked into the alleged US territory and killed US soldiers on US soil on April 26th 1846 (Zinn, 2005). This led to emergence of the Mexican American War that lasted for several years. In the process, USA captured and controlled a number of Mexican Towns. By the time the Americans captured Mexico City, they had no government to sign a treaty with.

Through Polk`s negotiator, the US government formed a transitional Mexican government with which they signed the treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo with. In the treaty, USA had the control of New Mexico and California. In addition, the border between USA and Mexico was now pushed 150 miles deeper into Mexico to Rio Grande. The United States paid Mexico $15 million (Zinn, 2005).

According to the US government, the Mexican-American war was a retaliation of the Americans after Mexican soldiers invaded into America and killed American soldiers. However, to show their respect of the sovereignty of Mexico, USA signed the treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo and purchased the land that now is California, Colorado and New Mexico. USA also purchased other states. Louisiana is one of these states that was purchased when USA was under the reign of President Jefferson.

Alaska was also purchased by USA in 1867. However, USA is not the only country that has purchased new territory. In 1870, Canada purchased Rupert1s Land for £ 300,000 (Palmer, 2004). This land comprised of 1.5 million square miles. Hudson Bay Company was the original owner of this land.

From the discussions that have been presented in this section, it is evident that countries can increase the size of their territories through the purchase of new territories. This is because after purchasing land, a nation gains exclusive rights of control over the new land. As a result therefore, the nation can exploit this new land to meet its needs and requirements.

The Case of Multi-National Corporations A multinational corporation is an organization that has its operations in more than one country (Alessio, 2010). These forms of corporations are normally established in one country called the host nation.

It is in the host nation that multinational companies have their headquarters situated at. The other countries that these companies have their operations are known as host nations. The world is currently experiencing a lot of changes in the manner in which it is operating. This has greatly affected the manner in which firms are managed and operate.

Like nations, multinational corporations also want to build business empires all around the world. This has come about as a result of the need of these companies to increase their market share in order to be sustainable in the short run and in the long run and earn more profits. To ensure that they achieve this goal, multinational companies have embarked on a programme of exploring the global market (Alessio, 2010).

The business world is changing drastically due to globalization. The economy is fluctuating at a high rate, the tradable services are changing and the needs and preference of consumers is changing every day. Companies that used to enjoy abnormal profits are now facing a lot of competition due to the free entry of the market.

In addition, theses companies have to scramble for the available resources in order to manufacture their goods and services. This has greatly increased their cost of production. To survive under such conditions, companies have incorporated a mix of methods to reduce their production costs and at the same time improve quality and quantity of their products and services to ensure that they satisfy the needs of their customers.

One method that has been greatly employed by multinational companies is through the expansion of their services into overseas markets. To achieve this, these companies need to purchase or lease land in order to establish their plants and stores in these new localities.

The level of trade has grown remarkably over the last few decades as a result of the advancements that are being experienced in the field of information, communications and technology (ICT) (Jovanovic, 2011). These advancements have also increased the number of tradable services in the field of IT and ICT that have made the offshoring and outsourcing of services to be much easier.

The ease in the tradability of these services coupled with the increased independence of the location has contributed to the offshoring of services by many companies in the west (Kapila, 2009). Companies are now outsourcing services such as support, customer care, research and consultancy. The main reason behind this is that outsourcing for services is much cheaper and the end result is desirable. The development in IT and ICT has led to the globalization of services all around the world (James, 2003).

IKEA is a good example of a multinational company that aims at building a global business empire in the field of manufacturing and retailing of furniture. Since its incorporation in 1943, the company has grown to be the leading retailer of furniture in the world.

The company has been aiming at producing high quality furniture that has stylish designs but affordable to all including individuals with a tight budget (Ford, 2005). The founder of the company referred to this strategy as democratic designs. The strategy was successful and within a small period of time, the furniture sales of the company boomed (King, 2011).

IKEA has found it relatively easy to venture into new markets. Due to this fact, it has been able to expand its operations into new countries such as Germany, China, Canada, Scotland and so on. As a result, the company is planning for massive expansion for the next coming years.

However, it has to be noted that this is not always going to be the trend. There will be some instances of difficulties in the entry into new markets in the course of its expansion. To expound on this issue, this report will focus on the difficulties that IKEA faced while entering the American market.

In the late 1970s, IKEA made a successful entry into the Canadian market. Between 1976 and 1982, the company had opened up several stores in the country. The customers were fascinated with the stylish designs of their furniture and their low prices (Romaniuk and Sharp, 2004). This was because they were used to purchasing expensive furniture of a lower quality as compared to IKEA products. With this success, IKEA planned to venture into the United States. This proved to be a more challenging task than they were expecting.

The company was also successful in entering the US market. Although it faced stiff competition during its early years, the company was able to set its base in the early 1990s. At the present moment, IKEA has over 35 stores in USA.

To achieve this success, the company had to adopt the American standards of furniture productions and have a specific target group. Through hard work, strategic planning and determination, the company was able to overcome these difficulties and is now one of the leading furniture selling companies in the world.

At the present moment, the company is operational in over 35 different countries, has over 285 stores and has a workforce of 127,800 individuals (Kotler, 2010). IKEA has been able to achieve all this success through the purchase of land and leasing of facilities to establish its stores and manufacturing plants on different locations all around the world. In the process, it has been able to create its own business empire.

Conclusion At the present moment, the most convenient way that a nation or a business corporation can establish an empire is through the purchase or leasing of land. In this process, a nation or a multinational corporation is able to gain exclusive rights over this land and use it to achieve its goals and objectives.

Through purchase or lease of land, warm relations are maintained between the host nation and the mother nation or the multinational corporation. This ensures that both parties benefits from the purchase or lease. It is therefore essential for this method to be considered in the process of building empires in the modern world.

References Alessio, D. (2010) Monopoly Imperialism: How Empires can be Bought or Leased. Social Affairs Europe. London: Sage

Ford, K. (2005) Brands Laid Bare: Using Market Research for Evidence-Based. Boston: Prentice Hall

James R. Gregory (2003). Be your own brand: A Breakthrough Formula for standing out from the crowed. San Francisco, CA : Berrett-Koehler

Jovanovic, M. (2011) International Handbook on the Economics of Integration: Competition, Spatial Location of Economic Activity and Financial Issues. Sacramento: Edward Elgar Publishing

Kapila, U. (2009) Indian Economy Since Independence. New Delhi: Academic Foundation

King, M. (2011) Public Policy and the Corporation. London: Chapman and Hall, Ltd.

Kotler, P. (2010) Marketing Management. Englewood Cliffs, New Jersey: Prentice Hall

Romaniuk, J. and Sharp, B. (2004) Brand Salience: What is it and why it Matters.

Report 16 for Corporate Members. Adelaide: Ehrenberg-Bass Institute for Marketing Science.

Palmer, R. (2004). The Age of the Democratic Revolution. Surrey, England :Ashgate

Zinn, H. (2005) A People’s History of the United States. Pennsylvania: Wiley


Business proposal: Spirit of Faith Church Catering Services Proposal writing essay help: writing essay help

Executive Summary The Spirit of Faith Church is increasingly gaining more followers, with its leadership showing commitment to expanding the church through economic empowerment of the members of the community.

The community surrounding the city has high levels of poverty, and the church is charged with the responsibility of not only spiritually nourishing the individuals, but also providing social and economic support. To help the church leadership achieve some of its objectives, an initiative has been developed aimed at supporting the poor children in the community.

The project is a dinner fundraiser to generate funds to buy gifts for the poor children in the locality of Temple Hills, where the church is located. The project entails preparation, planning, and executing the fundraising project. A project committee has been instituted to see the project through to completion, consisting of individuals of diverse professional and academic background.

The initiative has a number of benefits to the organization and the community. The church is in need of more followers. By providing gifts to these challenged children in the community, the church will develop a positive image that is essential for achievement of its objectives of increasing membership.

Similarly, there are children from very noble backgrounds within the community as well as those whose parents are not available. Providing Christmas gifts to such children will help improve their lifestyles. There are programs to provide aid instruments to children identified with some disabilities.

Purpose of Project The project is an income generating initiative that will generate more funds to the church. The project entails a dinner fundraiser aimed at soliciting funds by the church to buy Christmas gifts for the poor children in the community. The church has shown commitments to promoting lives of the poor in the community in its poverty-stricken environs.

It has engaged in different community-development initiatives. Such initiatives and the continued operations of the church including its outreach ministries require funds. Depending solely on donations and grants from members of the church may not suffice to meet these needs. The project will thus provide a supplementary source of funds to the church.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The project will involve provision of gifts to poor children in the community. Thus, one of the fundamental benefits of the project is economic empowerment of individuals in the community. Indeed, the lives of the poor children who will be recipient of such gifts will be improved significantly.

Besides, the whole project will be facilitated by the youthful members of the church, who will also be provided with some stipend. It then serves as a temporary income activity that enables the youths to contribute towards other developmental initiatives in the church and in the community.

Besides, the project is to be conducted under the name of the church and operate under the principles and policies established by the church’s leadership. Thus, it will be helpful in popularizing the church in the community.

The achievements of initiative in terms of living standards of the identified poor children will be attributed to the church’s outstanding principles, enabling individuals to develop positive image of the church. This is particularly important to the leadership of the church that is interested in attracting and winning more converts to their stream.

Background This project is an initiative of the youth from The Spirit of Faith Christian Center (SOFCC) at Temple Hills, Maryland. The project involves a dinner fundraiser from which the church expects to obtain funds to buy Christmas gifts to present to the local poor children. As you are aware, our church is among the many different faith-based institutions in the United States.

Within Maryland, there are local churches like Repairer of The Broken Walls Nationwide End-Time Prophetic Ministry (USA Churches, para.1). Our church was established in the early 1990s by Dr. Michael Freeman (the founder) with a relatively low population of the believers (Spirit of Faith Christian Center, para.1).

The founder had a relatively humble background and for a number of years services of this church were held at Anacostia High School’s auditorium. The church has since seen various developments and currently has membership of over one thousand.

We will write a custom Proposal on Business proposal: Spirit of Faith Church Catering Services specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More It has been able to acquire its own premises from where the worship services are conducted (SOFFC, para.4). The increased church membership is significant owing to the fact that the church is among the many other Christian religious institutions that have been established in the country and is thus still interested in winning more converts.

The services that are held in English are some of the driving forces that have contributed to this increase. It is possible to minister to individuals from different parts of the country and different language groups. This also explains why the church has been able to extend its outreaches and currently has several ministries on the international scene.

Despite these developments, the church has to show continued commitment to serving the interest and meeting the needs of the community members. Continuing this trend requires a commitment to serving the interest of the believers not only spiritually but also socially and economically.

According to the 2008 report by the Census Bureau, 12.2% of children under the age of five in Maryland were living in situations below the required poverty line (Meyerson, para.2). Although reports indicated that the poverty rates of children under the age of five are low in Maryland compared to other states, the cost of living is relatively in this state compared to the federal poverty level and the reports should not be considered literally (Meyerson, para.13).

The urban center is worse in terms of the poor lifestyle experienced especially in the informal settlement. The following are some of the photographs that depict the level of poverty in the community. There are young boys and girls who are homeless and/or parentless, young children in orphanage homes. Some of the families that have been encountered are members of our church.

Figure 1: A street boy in the community A five-year old orphan in the community

Figure 2: A five-year old orphan in the community

Figure 3: A member of the church nursing orphaned child

Not sure if you can write a paper on Business proposal: Spirit of Faith Church Catering Services by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More As an institution in the community, the church has the responsibility of contributing to the social development in the community. Faith-based institutions need not to be confined to spiritual developments among the followers (Reese and Clamp 1). Having been brought up in settings similar to the ones depicted in the pictures, I understand what it takes to rehabilitate such people back to the mainstream in live. Proper spiritual ministry will only be achieved if the targeted audience feels a sense of belonging to the society.

They should be able to participate in the church activities to feel part of the congregation. I am a member of the committee of the Youth Ministry within the church and have views of what the youths do believe can empower them in the society. This project is an initiative in the youth ministry developed on the youth empowerment agenda.

Discussion of Findings Objectives and goals

The main aim of the project is to obtain funds to buy Christmas gifts for poor children in the community. The project aims at improving the life standards of the poor individuals in the community through economic empowerment and providing donations towards development projects in the community. The project is also aimed at increasing the membership of the church through developing a positive image among the members of the community.

Project description

The dinner fundraiser is not an economic activity but rather an initiative to generate funds for development in the community. Before deciding on the kind of contribution that a faith-based organization can make towards the development in a given community, there is need to examine what the community needs and the resources that are available to achieve this (Reese and Clamp 7).

Apparently, the needs of the members of the community around us are wanting and they cannot be met by a single initiative. We settled on the initiative of presenting gifts to children due the positive image that the move is likely to create of our church. Due to the changing lifestyles and the high costs of living, individuals get to be inclined towards organizations that give more incentives to them.

The gifts to be provided

The project consists of planning and scheduling for the event, facilitation of the fundraiser, procurement of the material gifts to be presented, and subsequent provision of these gifts. The fundraiser will be conducted in the church’s compound.

The Christmas gifts to be presented to the needy children include modern products like Ugg Boots, Perplexus 3-D Puzzle Ball, Christmas Rag Dolls, Jewelry, Gaming Chairs, Gravity Defying Gear, Toy Fireworks, and melodious instruments like Shoenhut Melodica among many others. The individuals to receive these gifts are identified prior to the fundraiser and the purchase of the gifts is done a day after the fundraising.

The targeted group

The fundraiser will benefit the poor members of the community around our church establishment. The Christmas gifts are intended for young children in the community, both boys and girls. The gifts will be available for children aged between 4 and 10 years.

The children to benefit from the program are chosen on the grounds of their family economic background. Greater advantages will be given to orphaned children and those living with disabilities. In fact, a special pack of gifts like reading or walking aids will be provided to the identified children with disabilities.

The potential benefits of the project

The initiative is carried out at the Spirit of Faith Christian Center at Temple Hills, Maryland. This is where the church was first established before it spread to other parts of the world. The gift is to be directed to the poor children in the community around Temple Hills.

Our church is in the process of attracting more souls from the community. This can be achieved when we express concern for the welfare of the community around us.

The initiative will enable the community to develop a positive attitude towards our church and the services we provide. The initiative is expected to improve membership by attracting over 500 souls and winning a large fraction of converts. It will promote our community outreach, as we will be interacting with individuals from different sections of the community.

Some spirit-building session will be incorporated in the events to bond the individuals who have attended the occasions. Besides, the poor children will literally benefit through the gifts provided. This will improve their lives in some way. For instance, an individual who will have some disability is supposed to be provided with the appropriate aids.

Some players in the field

This is initiative is not unique one and neither is it the first of its kind. A number of other organizations also conduct and initiative of this form to buy Christmas gifts to disadvantaged children in the community.

An example is the Toys for Tots, an initiative by the US Marine Forces Reserve. The initiative is organized annually, covers all the states of the US with campaigns being facilitated by the marine officials. The organization relies on the local organizations like religious institutions to help in identifying the poor individuals in the community.

Unlike our dinner fundraiser, the Toy for Toy campaigns requires collection of toy gifts from the well-wishers from across the country. The foundation is also strengthened by the massive support that it receives from the local business leaders and national corporations (Destined for Greatness, para.5-6). The individuals and corporation facilitate the advertisement and marketing campaign for the exercise. The advantage that our initiative will have over such moves is in targeting a specific region, specifically the environs of Temple Hills.

Concentration in this area will help popularize our church more to the individuals and make meaningful life transformation to the community. Others foundations like the Good Samaritan foundations have similarly initiatives, although the initiatives are specific to certain nations. Meeting and overdoing the strategies laid down by these competing foundations requires a careful planning of the event as stipulated in the following section.

The operational strategy and plan of action for the dinner fundraiser

The clients for this event are the guests (donors and sponsors) invited. To accommodate all the guests, the functions will be carried out in English with possible translation to languages like Spanish, French, and Chinese for such speakers. The team also considers the cultural diversity that may affect the eating habit and hence the menu of the diner. As such, a variety of spices and snacks will be availed.

The dishes in menu list for the party include Smoked Pork Ribs, Buorbon Chicken, and Lamb Roast with Port Wine Sauce. As a religious institution, the church has only settled on the gospel band and not any other secular music band that may be favorites of many. However, this is not expected to reflect negatively on the turn out.

Proper preparation is the key to the success of any event (Kilkenny, 21). Planning ensures that the event is carried out as anticipated by identifying the different activities to be involved (Carter, 5). The successful organization of the fundraising dinner will be achieved through a number of defined steps.

First, the project team has to establish a budget list for all the requirements of the dinner and determine the estimated expenses for all the materials. The costs of these materials and services are estimated from recent figures that have been recorded elsewhere. Allowances are also provided to cater for fluctuations that may occur.

After estimating the total expenses, the team then sets the ticket prices so that the total expenses does not exceed a quarter of the total revenue expected from tickets and sponsorships. It would not be very appropriate if a larger fraction of the total revenue from the event caters for the expenses. Based on the estimated costs and the targeted revenue, the team then sets the attendance goal, that is, the number of individuals to be invited to the party.

The team develops a list of all the individuals who are likely to attend the fundraiser including their contact details. A date is then set that is convenient to all the invitees. It is appropriate to have dates that do not conflict with usual events like national holidays, community or field days, or some sporting events and tournaments (Urbanczyk, 5). The team then prepares an invitation card that has the details of the event like the venue, date, time, and the purpose for which the event is carried out.

The invitees are required to respond back to the team within a short period indicated in the card in the event that they are not able to attend the function for some reason. The invitation cards are then sent to the invitees some months before the event. The operations officer makes a follow up on the mailed letters though telephone calls to ensure that the mails were received and that the invitees are preparing to attend.

On the eve of the function, the team finalizes all the arrangements like dinner logistics, floor plan, and table arrangement for the dinner, the type of menu to be included, audio-visual equipments, decorations, and seating arrangement. Any discrepancies or fluctuations that may have occurred are identified and corrected before the point of no return.

During the event, the list of all attendees is prepared with indication of individual contributions as appropriate. When the event is over, the team then sums up all the expenses that were used in the event and as well as the total revenue, which has been received to determine the profitability of the event.

It is very important to show gratitude to the individuals who honored the request to attend and contribute in the function. Thus, the team then sends a letter of appreciation to each of the individuals who attended the function. This letter explains explicitly how the raised funds will be used and how the church will benefit from the initiative.

Finally, we also intend to hear from the donors on the nature of services that they received from the event we carried out. Each of the invitees is to be issued with an evaluation sheet to provide comment and any recommendation regarding how the function was planned ad executed. This will be useful in the planning of an event of this nature in the future.


The success of this initiative requires human capital as well as liquid capital facilitate the event. In terms of human capital, there is need for a lead project manager who will be the president of all operations throughout the project’s lifetime.

Just like any other business organization, this manager has to be supported by the other members of the team. Thus, two line managements are also used, that is, financial manager and operations manager. These individuals shall assume all the other roles of other line managers in a typical/large organization during the execution of the project.

All the group members are required, of course, to be the employee-stakeholders. The individuals are persuaded to take on the responsibility as a voluntary role and only some stipend may be provided to each of them at the end of the function. The liquid capital is needed to cater for the fundraiser dinner-cost including catering services, printing invitation letters, audio-visual equipment, Gospel band, decorating expenses, raffle tickets, and advertisements. These are explained in the next section on the budget for the event.

The financial budget

The project committee has purposed to invite 400 individuals to the dinner fundraiser. The venue for such a function and the requirements like tables, chairs, tents, and parking area are an important consideration (Meskauskas 12).

The function is held at the church’s compound. There are church facilities to accommodate these individuals like a hall, chairs, and tables and so these facilities need not to be hired. Various are requirements are necessary for the success of the event.

The first expense will be Catering services for the event. With the modern lifestyles, the events like this are not fully facilitated by the organizers. Most social and religious functions in the contemporary hire professionals to provide catering services during the occasion. It is believed that this is cheaper than a situation where the event organizers had provide the services alone.

Firstly, the organizers often lack the required level of expertise to provide quality services. Secondly, paying for all the services as a single entity is cheaper than outsourcing the different services separately. Thus, the team has scheduled to hire a professional caterer to facilitate the event.

The event will be graced by a gospel band that will be hired for the whole event. Apart from entertainment, the band shall also provide and operate the audio-visual equipments that are used in conducting the program. The whole cost of this service is given as a package. A team of expert decorators will also be hired to decorate the event venue.

There is also printing of the invitation letters and tickets for the dinner. These materials have to be printed in numbers slightly larger than the targeted number to absorb the fluctuations that may occur. Thus, the event team shall print 600 copies of each of the two documents. During the event, the team has also scheduled to use raffle tickets to generate more cash. About 1000 raffle tickets will also be produced.

The event is carried into the night and seeking permission from the administrative unit is essential. This will allow them to provide security at the event and be a certification that the event is held under the legal approval.

Finally, the event has to be advertised in order to attract more audience. Both electronic (television and radio) and print media (local newspapers) will be used for the advertisements. An additional value is allowed to cater for some of the fluctuations that may occur. The overall budget is condensed in the following table.

Table.1 Budget of the Dinner Fundraiser

Service/Item description No of units Cost per unit (US$) Total (US$) Catering – – 2,000 Gospel band – – 300 Decorators – – 300 Invitation cards 600 0.5 300 Dinner tickets 600 0.4 240 Raffle tickets 1000 0.26 260 Advertisement – – 1000 Security services and permit – – 500 Others – – 500 Total 5,400

The costs are estimated based on data from the events that have been carried out in the church in the past. However, these operating costs are likely to change with the unpredictable future conditions. This explains the necessity of ‘Others’ included in the budget estimate.

The project team

The success of a given project consists largely in the composition of the project management team. Teamwork is a tool that is more powerful than even the magic of modern technologies (Kilkenny, 29).

An important strength of this project is in the composition of its management as well as that of the other facilitators who are scheduled to participate during the fundraising. The team should have individuals from diverse academic backgrounds to perform the cross-functional responsibilities to be encountered (Mello, Para. 1). Each member needs to be accountable.

The management team of the project draws its professional members just from among the members of the youth ministry in the church. The team comprises the chairman/manager, the financial manager, the operations manager/chief operating officer, and a class of facilitators.

The leader has to be an individual whirs fully dedicated to the assigned role (Mello, Para. 1). The chairperson and team leader of the project is Mr. Tom Lewis.

He is charged with the overall management and presides over the development of all the operational strategies that are to be used in the project. Lewis holds a bachelor of commerce degree and an executive MBA with bias on project management. He teaches business management at a professional institute in the suburb regions of Baltimore.

He also has over five years experience providing business consultancy services. He has shown commitment to research and developments through business engineering techniques that have seen many of his client organizations beat their competitors in the job market. These factors are unquestionable assets for this particular position.

The financial manager is Ms Ann Lee, who shall see the overall management of inflow and outflow of funds for the project. She is responsible for the development of the budget of the project and providing the forecasts on expected returns from organizing the fundraiser event. Ann holds a graduate diploma in Banking and Finance. She also has a professional certification in Accounting.

The operation manager is Mr. Zack Singh. Singh holds a degree in business administration (sales and marketing) and a postgraduate qualification in public administration. The operations manager acts as operating officer for the project team. He is responsible for the coordination of all the activities like connecting to the clients and arranging for the service operations.

The operations manager schedules for various meetings of the management team. He arranges for the variety of guests to be included to the fundraising schedule and ensures proper coordination with them. Some of the guests may be unwilling to participate or they may be unable to attend for some specified reasons.

The operations manager examines and evaluates the responses that are received from these guests and advises the management on the appropriate adjustments to be made. During the fundraising, the operations manager will be the master of ceremony, providing directions and guidance for the event.

The facilitators consist of individuals with varied academic and professional qualifications in the hospitality industry as well as business. There are qualifications in hotel and institutional management and public relations that are particularly essential for an event of this nature that brings together dignitaries and professionals.

The catering service is dedicated fully to qualified catering organization with high reputations in the community. The members of this service provider have had extensive experience and have served at different hotel institutions in the region.

Expected returns

The event team has invitations for over 400 hundred individuals. Before the event day, the team expects to sell over 400 tickets. Each of these tickets is sold for $25 summing up to $10,000. A relatively larger sum is expected from sponsorships. From the list of potential invitees, the team expects a total of $12,000 from donors and well-wishers.

The raffle draw is also expected to generate revenue. Individuals may also wish to give material donations during the event. The invitees are allowed to present material gifts that they may wish to bring to the occasion. In the draw, the participants will be required to buy the raffle tickets that have four random digits indicated on their back. The tickets are sold at $8. The objective of the participant is to match the four digits to the digits in a separate sheet for the draw.

Both these numbers have been computer-generated. A participant who correctly matches two of the four digits irrespective of the order wins $50 whereas the individual who matches three of the four digits wins $200. The jackpot for this draw entails matching all the four digits and the grand price is $1000.

Due to the little chances of cracking the jackpot (it is expected that one or no individual will match the four digits), the draw is expected to generate about $4000. Thus, the expected returns are the sum of all these revenues that amounts to $26,000 together with the list of all the material gifts that the guests might bring to the occasion.

Conclusions The benefits of this business project and its likely success are evident. Despite the seemingly large initial operating costs, the project is profitable. The total estimated expenses including possible fluctuations in service prices amounted to $5400 while the total expected revenue amounts to $26,000 alongside other material gifts.

The revenue is more than four times the expenses. The composition of the team that is to manage the project leaves no doubt that it is bound to succeed. The operational strategies of the project are developed with a consideration of the needs of the clients. The purpose of the project is in line with the church’s commitment to improving the living standards of the neighboring poor community.

The initiative popularizes the church among the members of the community around Temple Hills. Even though the church has been in the region for almost two decades, there is still need to attract more followers. Carrying out the project enables the church to interact with, and reach out for, more individuals who were not members of the congregation.

Recommendations As the project is likely to succeed and provide its evident benefits, the management of the church should consider its approval. The church should put more emphasis on similar development initiatives to ensure that the locals are not only spiritually nourished but are also economically empowered. Similarly, the church leadership should focus more on helping the needy than on the expansion of the business.

There are several parentless and homeless children in the community. Even though a committee has been set up that carries out the planning and execution of the event, the event will be successful if every individual volunteers to serve in whatever capacity that may be necessary.

The members of the church have to be in the forefront in order to persuade the other guests to donate generously. Providing a close watch on its operations and giving appropriate guidance will see the project sail through the fluctuation in the prices of services and products that may occur while the preparations are underway.

Works Cited Carter, Laurence. Event Planning. Bloomington: AuthorHouse, 2007.

“Destined for Greatness.” Toys for Tots. 2011. Web.

Kilkenny, Shannon. The complete guide to successful event planning. Ocala: Atlantic Publishing Company, 2011.

Mello, Sheila. Customer-Centric Product Definition: The Key to Great Product. Boston: PDC Professional Publishing, 2003.

Meskauskas, Debora. Planning Special Events: Blueprint for Success. 2011. Web.

Meyerson, Ben. Maryland Kids under 5 Have Lowest Poverty Rate in Nation. Jan 2008. Web.

Reese, David and Clamp, Christina, A. Faith-Based Community Economic Development: Principles


Biotechnology Development and the U.S. Economic Hegemony Research Paper cheap essay help

Table of Contents Abstract





Abstract Biotechnology is understood by many to be one of the most promising areas of technological development and among the most probable to bring significant economic and societal gains to the United States in the 21st century. With so much potentially at stake, an international competition has emerged among states and companies to grow and capture the value of biotechnology products.

Competitiveness generally refers to the relative potential of a nation or company to convey goods or services to markets. Evaluations of competitive strength usually rely on indicators such as revenues, market share, and trade. Biotechnology is not a detached industry, but relatively a technology applied across a wide range of products in different industries for which biotechnology products in general account for a small fraction of total sales.

For this reason, this research reviews national biotechnology research and development (R


China as a Major Player in the World Economy Report essay help free: essay help free

Table of Contents Introduction

Economic analysis

Political and legal differences

Socio-cultural and managerial differences



Introduction China has developed to become one of the most favorite destinations for many American companies. The cheap labor and large market size have been cited as the main reasons that are encouraging investors to conduct their business in China. This report identifies the information required to conduct business in China. It specifically outlines the socio-cultural, economical, legal- political, and managerial differences between the US and China.

Economic analysis The business environment in China is awesome, there is a large market with a robust economy that was grew by 9.7% in 2009, a year in which most countries were affected by the recession. The country has the world’s largest market with over 200 million citizens having a per capita income of more than USD 8000 ( US Commercial service, 2010). China has the second highest Foreign Direct Investment after the US.

However, China is still a developing country with major economic divisions between the urban and rural populations ( US Commercial service, 2010). The business environment is hard to predict due to lack of consistent laws and regulations. Additionally, the government does not effectively protect intellectual property rights and this adversely affects foreign companies.

Political and legal differences There are significance differences between the political systems in China and the US. The US utilizes a federalist system in which power is shared between the federal government and the state governments that enjoy their own authorities ( US Commercial service, 2010). Additionally, local governments can have their own laws governing certain aspects such as land use.

On the other hand, the political system in China is centralized with a vertical structure of government agencies that runs from the central government to the provincial administration and finally to the local governments. This implies that lower level authorities are subordinate to the higher level and are bound by the same laws. However, the interpretation of rules is often localized and varies from one location to another due to the large size of the country.

The legal systems between China and the U.S are completely different. Unlike the US, China only began training lawyers in the 1980s. To date, there are about 100,000 lawyers, a very insignificant size for its population. The country has promulgated most laws in the last five years and many of them have not been applied, interpreted or enforced ( US Commercial service, 2010).

The judicial system lags behind the economic gains of the country. It’s a tricky affair to rely on the legal system to protect one’s business. The laws formulated seem to protect the local firms from foreign products while encouraging exports.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Socio-cultural and managerial differences Cultural Differences have usually played a significant role in the way people conduct heir businesses. In China, the schools of philosophy have been around for many centuries and are still very much in use today for moral guidance. For instance, people there still apply Confucianism which teaches that “every person has a proper position on the society” ( US Commercial service, 2010, pp. 150).

Business behaviors are greatly affected by the Chinese culture. For instance, Chinese companies concentrate their leadership in an individual or a few people who are sometimes not in direct conduct with their juniors. Their relationships are mainly guided by the cultural teachings which emphasize on morality, correctness of social relationships, justice and sincerity ( US Commercial service, 2010).

The US has a more liberal system that relies on the stipulate rules and regulations to conduct business. Managerial practices in the U.S ensure that all members of the organization are aware of the general direction and authority is not often concentrated in a few individuals.

Conclusion China’s growing influence indicates that it will continue to be a major player in the world economy ( US Commercial service, 2010). The country has a large population and great market potential making it a favorite destination for U.S companies.

Reference US Commercial service. (2010). Doing Business in China. Washington D.C: U.S Department of State.


Global Warming: Consequences and Effects Essay essay help free

Table of Contents Consequences of global warming on weather patterns

Effects of global warming on health

Impact on the wildlife

Impact of global warming on sea levels and glaciers

Mitigating the effects of global warming


Works Cited

As a result of man’s increased activities such as the burning of fossil fuels, global temperatures are increasing rapidly, with severe consequences to climate patterns, the wildlife, flora and fauna, and the health of mankind as well (IPCC para. 1), with human activities such as burning of fossil fuels is believed to have significantly contributed to this increase.

These human activities include burning of fossil fuels and deforestation (National Research Council para. 6). Global warming has had devastating effects on the earth and if we do not act fast to contain the situation, we can only expect these effects to expand in scale. The current essay shall endeavour to assess the consequences of global warming. In addition, the essay shall also attempt to spell out the responses to global warming aimed at mitigating its negative consequences.

Consequences of global warming on weather patterns An increase in global temperatures causes sea levels to rise, and this can change the pattern and amount of precipitation. At the same time, we are also likely to witness an increase in subtropical deserts (IPCC para. 4). One of the regions that have been hit most by global warming is the Arctic region, where there has been a dramatic retreat of glaciers and sea ice.

Global warming has led to changes in weather patterns. For example, as a result of dry and hot weather, we witnessed a record-setting season of wild fires in 2006 whereby nearly 100,000 fires were reported. In addition, these wild land fires burned 10 million acres of land (Natural Resource Defense Council para. 3).

Global warming has also resulted in more dangerous and powerful hurricanes, more than in any other time in the history of the planet. Even if we were to experience storms of a similar intensity in the future, the hurricanes that will occur at this time will be more dangerous because of the higher sea levels that will more than likely worsen flooding, erosion, and storm surges (Natural Resource Defense Council para. 4).

However, even today, there are warning signs of the difficult days ahead, such as the increase in the number of storms experienced for the last 35 years, as well as the changes in ocean.

In August 2005, Hurricane Katrina, regarded as the most deadly hurricane to have ever hit the United States in the country’s history, resulted in massive economic losses estimated at $125 billion (Natural Resource Defense Council para. 5).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Wildfires and droughts are also expected to increase due to warmer temperatures. Greater evaporation and more so during fall and summer, shall aggravate the risk of wild fires and worsen drought conditions.

Effects of global warming on health Deadly mosquitoes are able to travel to further distances during hot weather conditions. At the same time, the presence of carbon dioxide in the air owing to global warming worsens allergies and asthma. Even today, we have warning signs of the consequences of heat waves (Natural Resource Defense Council para. 5).

For example, in 2003, more than 70,000 individuals are believed to have lost their lives in Europe (Natural Resource Defense Council para. 6). These deaths occurred within a period of two weeks when temperatures rose to high levels of 104 degrees Fahrenheit. In July 2006, a severe heat wave affected most parts of the North American region, leading to the death of more than 140 individuals (Natural Resource Defense Council para. 6). This is despite the fact that these victims owned working air conditioners.

Deadly mosquitoes can be able to travel for further distances when the weather conditions are hot. At the same time, when the concentration of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere increases, this can worsen allergic conditions and asthma. We can also expect an increase in the severity and frequency of heat waves due to global warming, and this will lead to an increase in the number of deaths related to heat.

Even today, we have warning signs of the consequences of heat waves. For example, in 2003, more than 70,000 individuals are believed to have lost their lives in Europe (Natural Resource Defense Council para. 4). These deaths occurred within a period of two weeks when temperatures rose to high levels of 104 degrees Fahrenheit. In July 2006, a severe heat wave affected much of the North American region, leading to the death of more than 140 individuals (Natural Resource Defense Council para. 5).

In certain areas, global warming has trigged smog pollution, along with an increase in asthma, as well as pollen allergies. Local air quality problems can also be aggravated by hotter conditions.

Some of the warning signs of the effects of global warming on health include scientific studies that indicate how an increase in carbon dioxide levels may stimulate the rapid growth of such weeds as ragweed.

We will write a custom Essay on Global Warming: Consequences and Effects specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The pollen of this weed exacerbates asthma and triggers allergies. Allergies are worsened by air pollution. For example, diesel exhaust particles may work together with pollen, thereby ensuring its delivery into the lungs.

Impact on the wildlife Increase in temperature melts the habitats of Antarctic penguins and polar bears, in addition to ravaging the coral reefs. As the global temperatures continue to rise, we can expect ecosystems to be disrupted, in effect resulting in ecosystem shifts (Dyurgerov and Meier 87). Already, we have warning signs of a looming danger here.

For example, according to a recent study that involved approximately 2,000 species of animals and plants, the scientists revealed the movement of these species towards the poles (IPCC para. 7). The recorded average rate of movement of these animals and plants was 3.8 miles per decade.

During their last meeting, the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change has shown how nearly 30 percent of all the animals and plants that the organization has studied could be faced with extinction in case the world temperatures keep on rising by at least more than 4.5 degrees Fahrenheit. The report also revealed how some of the polar bears have drowned since they are forced to swim for very long distances before they can get to the ice floes.

Impact of global warming on sea levels and glaciers The speed of melting of ice caps and glaciers is expected to increase due to rising global temperatures. This is likely to result in early thawing of ice on lakes and rivers. Scientist also estimates that by 2040, the Arctic regions will most likely experience ice-free summers and that by 2100 sea levels shall have increased by as much as 23 inches, unless something drastic is done to arrest the current global warming patterns (National Research Council para. 6).

In their reports, NASA has indicated that we end up losing almost nine percent of the ice cap every time temperatures increase by about 10 percent. In the last 3 decades, we have witnessed the disappearance of perennial sea ice equivalent to the combined size of Sweden, Norway, and Denmark.

Mitigating the effects of global warming Activities of mitigating the effects of global climate change are geared towards increasing the absorption of green house gases from within the atmosphere and also ensuring that an emission of the same is reduced he goal of many developed and developing countries is to use less polluting, and cleaner technologies (Natural Resource Defense Council para. 8).

When these technologies are used, this may lead to a significant decrease in CO2 emissions. The threat that global warming poses to the continent has forced policymakers to come up with policies aimed at mitigating these risks. They include among others, the increased use of renewable energy. Another policy is the ensuring that increased energy efficiency has been achieved.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Global Warming: Consequences and Effects by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Conclusion Over the years, the earth’s temperatures have been rising mainly as a result of such manmade activities as deforest ration and burning of fossil fuels. Coral reefs have also been ravaged, thanks to global warming, while the lives of polar bears and Arctic penguins are faced with danger. Inversed presence of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere worsens asthma and other allergic illnesses.

Global warming has also affected weather patterns, with the atmosphere getting hotter. This has led to drastic effects on the ecosystem, such as the frequent wild fires that we have witnessed in recent years. We need to take drastic steps to mitigate the causes of global warming. Some of these steps include the increased use of renewable energy and a reduction in carbon emissions.

Works Cited Dyurgerov, Mark, and Meier, Mark. Glaciers and the changing earth: a 2004 Snapshot. 2004. Web.

IPCC. Climate Change 2007: Synthesis Report. 2007. Web.

National Research Council, America’s Climate Choices: Panel on Advancing the Science of Climate Change. Washington, D.C.: The National Academies Press.

Natural Resource Defense Council. The consequences of global warming. 2008. Web.


Managing Pilot Fatigue Essay best essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Effects of Fatigue on Pilot Performance

Managing Pilot Fatigue


Reference List

Introduction Most of the aviation accidents have been greatly attributed to pilot fatigue (Mohler, 1998, p. 1). This is because a pilot’s input into the aircraft is majorly dependent on his consciousness on the job. Therefore, in case one is fatigued, then this provides room for error in inputs (Smith, 2008, p. 1).

Even though the technological advancements in flight systems of the current aircrafts have preventive mechanisms, without sleep and freshness, small effects of fatigue can greatly jeopardize flight safety. This is so because the duties performed by the pilot in the cockpit require a lot of vigilance, care as well as mental and physical well being.

Effects of Fatigue on Pilot Performance There is a strong correlation between pilot fatigue and vulnerability to the pilot error. One of the effects that are rampant among fatigued pilots is cognitive fixation. This is the narrowing of attention that causes decreased concentration which numbs the pilot’s ability to multitask which is necessary skill in the aviation field.

This inability to perform the necessary tasks at the same time neglects other important aircraft functionalities and may lead to malfunctioning of the aircraft which may cause a crash. Therefore, fatigue can highly lead to loss of the pilot’s situational analysis. (Jackson and Earl, 2006, p. 1)

Fatigue also reduces the vigilance and alertness that is required by the pilot thus degrading situational analysis awareness. This causes reduced communications between the crew and the support team and this lack of coordination may have very negative effects on the airline’s crew resource management and may lead to loss of jobs as well as reduction in cadre levels of pilots (Printup, 2000, p. 1).Fatigue also leads to inconsistent performance by pilots which may put their careers in jeopardy as well.

Fatigue among pilots can also be attributed to their inability to recall information which may be crucial in certain circumstances. This memory deficiency may lead a pilot to forget some of the important Air Traffic Control procedures and information thus putting the lives of many at risk (Mohler, 1998, p. 1).

This causes cognitive slowing which results to the pilot’s inability to collect information, analyze it as well as integrate it efficiently. This also leads to impaired logical reasoning, impaired judgment as well as inability to make concrete decisions (Jackson and Earl, 2006, p. 1).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Fatigue also leads to degradation in flying because the pilot’s perceptual abilities are impaired. It also causes reduced visual perception, loss of initiative and effort, vulnerability to plan continuation error in cases of impaired ability in recognizing a deteriorating situation in the aircraft and may often lead to depression (Printup, 2000, p. 1).

Managing Pilot Fatigue In combating pilot fatigue, it is important to understand that pilots have irrevocable schedules and need more comprehensive fatigue management strategies that are in harmony with their schedules. It is also very important to note that most of the pilot fatigues are greatly attributable to the flight and duty time limitations that are mostly imposed by the airline regulators (Mohler, 1998, p. 1).

According to Smith (2008), when the pilots are off-duty, they should consider obtaining at least eight consolidated and uninterrupted hours of sleep on a daily basis, maintain health as well as good balanced diet, exercise regularly, practice stress reduction techniques such as yoga and refrain from work that require heavy physical or mental input.

When pilots are on-duty, they should make sure they alternate periods of activity and relaxation during flight. They should also consume moderate levels or amounts of caffeine if desired and food as well as water as regularly as they can so as to provide the body with the required energy levels which prevents the onset of fatigue that is usually caused by low blood sugar levels as well as dehydration (Mohler, 1998, p. 1).

They should also engage in preplanned naps in the multi pilot cockpit environments so as to refresh their brains but this should be in conformity with the airline rules and policies.

Conclusion If a pilot is not in a position to avoid duty when is fatigued, Jackson and Earl (2006) suggests that one should eat high protein foods coupled with a lot of water for it temporarily holds fatigue at bay, caffeinated beverages though moderate levels help in enhancing alertness and most of all making conversations with other crew members, making rounds and stretching is therapeutic enough to edge-off fatigue.

But in a situation where a pilot may not feel confident in his ability to fly due to fatigue, regardless of the schedules, one should not fly. This is to avoid putting the lives of many people at jeopardy including the legacy or image of the company on the spot in the event of an accident (FAA, 2009, p. 1).

We will write a custom Essay on Managing Pilot Fatigue specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Reference List Federal Aviation Administration (FAA). (2009). Fatigue in Aviation. Pilot Safety. Web.

Jackson, A. and Earl, L. (2006). Prevalence of fatigue among commercial pilots. Oxford Journals. Web.

Mohler, S. (1998). Pilot Fatigue Manageable, but Remains Insidious threat. Human Factors


Autism: A Literature Review Research Paper essay help online: essay help online

Definition Schieve and colleagues (2007) define autism as a neurodevelopment disorder characterized by considerable impairment in communication and interactions, as well as unusual stereotyped behavior in children below the age of 3 years (p. 114). Manning, Wainwright and Bennet (2011) argue that children with autism are faced with a big challenge because of the nature of the symptoms the disorder. The same case also applies to their parents and caregivers (p. 320).

Background information Bleuler coined the word “autism” in 1911, while Leo Kanner published the first clinical report on autism in 1973. In his report, Kanner sought to shed light on the cause of autism and how it affects the behavior of children. The report examined eleven male children who had unusual but similar behavior patterns.

The children also demonstrated the desire to remain alone. Over the years, numerous studies involving children with autism as the subjects have been conducted and the research findings have allowed researchers to uncover other similarities shared by children with the same condition. Some of these symptoms include the inability to imitate what others speak, failure to acknowledge the presence of others, the ability to line up or stack objects endlessly, and the ability to memorize trivia (Hall


Nationalization of Mexico’s Oil and Gas Industry Research Paper essay help online

Introduction The Mexican revolution that began in 1910 and continued for ten more years had far reaching impacts on all aspects of life of the Mexicans. Several bloody revolutions took place between 1910 and 1920. The peak of these revolutions was in 1917 when Mexican constitution was drafted. Several sections of this constitution shaped a variety of events that took place in post-revolutionary Mexican politics. Article 27 of this constitution was important as it restricted subsoil ownership to the state.

In this paper, I will focus on the Mexican revolution and especially on the events leading to the creation of constitution of 1917. The paper will also look at nationalization of the Mexican oil industry and the events that preceded the expropriation foreign oil company property in Mexico.

The Mexican revolution of 1910-1920 The Mexican revolution of 1910-1920 rose following mounting discontent of President Porfilio Diaz’s government. Diaz rose into power through what he claimed as liberalizing movement whose motto was “effective suffrage, no reelection”. However, he remained in power for thirty four more years disregarding the no-reelection pledge (Joel 2001, 541).

This revolution that began in 1910 was a bitter and a bloody war that involved a variety of armies seeking the control of Mexico in a period of ten years. By this year, Mexico had been under the rule of Porfirio Diaz who had overthrown French installed emperor Maximillan. Diaz ruled Mexico in a dictatorial fashion from 1876 up to 1911 when he was overthrown by Madero. During his rule, the economy of Mexico prospered at the expense of the peasants and the working class whose living conditions continued to worsen significantly.

Workers were paid lowly while majority of Mexican wealth was in the hands of ruling families; an insignificant proportion of the population. As a result of these injustices, liberal opposition began to take root to challenge the dictatorial rule of Diaz. This opposition was led by Madero who challenged Diaz while still in prison under the support of anti-Diaz rebel.

When he was released from behind the bars, Madero fled to USA from where he emerged in 1910 to start a rebellion. The result was a long protracted struggle that tore Mexico apart and untold suffering to the ordinary Mexican citizens (Walsh


Introversion in the context of personality Report essay help online: essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction



Challenges facing introverts in an extrovert world


Reference List

Introduction “The trait of extraversion-introversion is a central dimension of human personality theories” (Ancowitz, 2010). These terms were first popularized by Carl Jung with his concepts in analytical psychology. Though debate still exists on whether a person can be both, Carl Jung himself suggested that everyone has an introverted and an extroverted side.

However, he argued that one is always more dominant than the other, hence the difference in personalities between introverts and extroverts. To differentiate the two, Eysenck (1967) explains that “while extroverts tend to be gregarious, assertive and interested in seeking out external stimulus, introverts tend to be introspective, quiet and less sociable”.

Personality influence the way people dress, the way they arrange their work area, they way they decorate their offices and how they feed, among others. Extroverts tend to be more upbeat and will therefore dress and decorate in a way that allows them to stay so. Introverts value quiet time and are bothered by anything that might destruct their peace of mind. As a result, they will avoid loud colors and they enjoy simplicity.

They will arrange their workplace and homes to discourage and minimize social interaction. Although the differences are major, it is important to have an informed society that avoid stereotyping and judging people from their personalities. Insensitive and misinformed judgments can put introverts, who happen to be the minority, under immense stress of being misunderstood.

Introversion In its modern sense, the concept goes back to the 1920s and the psychologist Carl Jung. Like Laney (2002) explains, “today it is a mainstay of personality tests, including the widely used Myers-Briggs Type Indicator”. According to Ancowitz (2010), introversion is the “state of or tendency toward being wholly or predominantly concerned with and interested in one’s own mental life”.

When with other people, introverts are less outspoken and keep to themselves. They have a preference for solitary activities which can be enjoyed alone such as fishing, using computers and reading, among other solitary activities. Though not all archetypal artists, engineers, composers and inventors are introverts, a majority of them are highly introverted.

Introverts find time spent with other people less rewarding. They are more likely to enjoy time spent alone that engaging in activities that include group work. However, introverts may enjoy interactions with people they consider very close friends and family. A majority of introverts have a problem trusting people and have a hard time choosing a worthy companion.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More They take time to give their opinion on issues surrounding them and would rather watch situations than participate. While social gatherings may be stimulating to an extrovert, introverts find such situations overwhelming. They also are very analytical and will take long to voice their opinion on a situation.

“Introversion is not the same as being shy or being a social outcast” (Eysenck, 1967). Shy people are fearful and avoid social encounters, which may not be the case with introverts. Social outcasts on the other hand are mostly people with little influence or choice in matters of their solitude.

Causes Jungian theory explains the relationship between personality traits and energy. “According to Carl Jung, introversion and extraversion refer to the direction of psychic energy” (Johnson, Wiebe, Gold


Rape in Ancient Societies Research Paper college essay help online: college essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

Ancient Greece

Ancient Rome

Modern Times




Introduction One way to understand the view of ancient men is to rely on the insights provided by a gifted writer. Shakespeare is still relevant in the 21st century as he was during his time because of his ability to penetrate human nature. He does not only understand human nature but he is also a master when it comes to explaining it in terms and images readily understood by common men.

Shakespeare has another talent and it is his ability to look into ancient history and draw inspiration from there. One of his important works that relates to this topic is the play entitled The Rape of Lucrece. In this play Shakespeare sheds light on the mentality of the rapist and victim in ancient times.

The most poignant part of the play is when Lucrece, after securing an oath from husband and father to avenge the wrong done to her, committed suicide.[1] This is an important scene because it shows the way society view the victim of the rape. Even if the rapist was the evildoer, the act itself has somehow transferred his wickedness into the victim, forcing her to kill herself. It has to be pointed out that rape is a crime that is difficult to prove.

In a time when there were no scientific means to prove sexual assault it is difficult for a woman to build a clear case against a rapist especially if there were no witnesses. Going back to the story of Lucrece, her suicide was necessary to prove to everyone that she did nothing wrong. In the words of one commentary, “her death is to function as the ultimate sign of her innocence.”[2] Her family believed her story.

It was Tarquin who forced her to sin against her body and therefore there was no need to commit suicide. However, her reputation suffers because at the time of the sexual act, although it must be considered rape, she allowed it to happen. Shakespeare wrote this play based on what he knows about ancient societies such as Greece and Rome.

Before going any further it is important to have a clear understanding of the nature of rape. Jane Gallop, in The Daughter’s of Seduction has this to say:

The notions of integrity and closure in the text are like that of virginity in a body. They assume that if one does not respect the boundaries between inside and outside, one is ‘breaking and entering,’ violating a property. As long as the fallacies of integrity and closure are upheld, a desire to penetrate becomes a desire to rape.[3]

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The above statement also reveals an important feature of the act of rape that it begins in the mind. It begins with desire and the rapist is guilty even before he has committed the act. This must serve as a strong deterrent to rape. But the status of women in ancient societies was so low that men can were able to do what they please. Sexual assault was not as clearly defined and many of the guilty were left unpunished. It is now time to examine if the Greeks have a better understanding of the violent nature of rape.

Ancient Greece The Greeks are known for their wisdom but even their enlightened rulers and philosopher did not develop laws to protect women from rape and the consequences of rape. They did not create laws that acted as a deterrent to violating the consent of women. They did not create laws to send a message that their society honors women in the same way that it honors the men. There were laws about rape but the focus is to protect the property and the reputation of the husband.

Women in ancient Greece did not directly benefit from these laws because these laws are dependent on their relationship to a man. They have to be a wife, daughter, mother, or a palleke, a slave-woman kept for the purpose of bearing children.[4] In other words the crime of rape must be punished to deal with the offense made against husband and father but not to the victim of the said crime.

The idea that laws about rape were created for the benefit of men was made clear in the story of Euphiletus trial on the murder of Eratosthenes. Euphiletus said that he knew that Eratosthenes was seducing his wife and when he caught them in the act of adultery he killed him.

The plot thickens when Euphiletus found himself on trial for the murder of an adulterer when their law justifies the murder of a person caught seducing a pallake. Euphiletus added that if the law justifies this act then how much more the husbands murderous rage against an adulterer.[5] Euphiletus went on to explain why seduction is more dangerous than rape and he said:

The rapist incurs the hatred of his victim, the seducer corrupts the very soul of the woman and gains greater control over her than her husband has. The seducer thus gets the entire household under his control, making it impossible for the husband to know the father of his wife’s children.[6]

Euphiletus made an interesting point with regards to the laws against adultery, rape and seduction. But the importance of his statement is on how it sheds light on the mindset of ancient Greeks when it comes to their women. As one can observe rape was made evil not because it violated the women but because the act can produce unwanted children.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Rape in Ancient Societies specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Thus, it can be interpreted as an act disadvantageous to the husband and protector of the female victim. For instance, in the case of a rapist attacking a man’s daughter, the rapist must be made to answer for his crime because the moment the daughter conceives after the rape, she would bring dishonor to the family. At the same time it raises a problem when it comes to the responsibility of taking care of the child. There is no one who can help her raise the child.

A rapist caught in the act of raping a man’s mother has to be punished because the act has brought shame to the family. There is also a possibility that the rapist has sired a child and this can be the root cause of a destructive family struggle later on. The same thing can be said about the raping the wife and the pallake. The end-goal is to erase all doubts that the children sired by these women are the legitimate heirs and not sired by a rapist and seducer.

It is very clear that although Rome has sophisticated laws to deal with rape and seduction, all of these laws are for the benefit of men. Women are valued primarily as a bearer of children. Thus, their rights do not extend far from how they are perceived by the men in their household. These laws reveal a significantly different mindset when compared to the ideals of human rights and women’s rights in the 21st century.

The concept of rape against women follows the same pattern as that of ancient Greece. The following statement clarifies the way sexual offenses were viewed during this time: “Sexual offenses by men involving women (rape, adultery, seduction, even sexual insults) were offenses against men’s authority over their household members.”[7]

In ancient Greece adultery and rape were not clearly distinguished and the punishment was the same most of the time.[8] There is a simple explanation, “the victim of both crimes was not the person attacked but the man whose house she dwelt.”[9] Aside from the need to protect the family lineage these laws were created to protect the property of the men in a male-dominated society.

Ancient Rome When Plato, Aristotle, and Socrates were formulating great ideas, Rome was still an unknown entity in the Western world. However, centuries later when Rome began to consolidate power to become a superpower in Europe, not much has change when it comes to how men treated women. According to one commentary:

As is often true in patriarchal societies, the roles and identities of women in ancient Rome were generally seen as inseparable from those of the men to whom they were related. Roman women’s lives were expected to make a neat transition from the position of daughter and sister to that of wife and mother.[10]

A Roman myth called the Rape of the Sabine Women reveals how women are viewed in this ancient society. In the said myth the Romans wanted to form an alliance with a neighboring tribe called the Sabine. But this tribe was clearly not interested with the proposal. Thus, the Romans abducted the daughters of the Sabine people and forced them to be their wives.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Rape in Ancient Societies by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Technically, they were raped, but the reaction of the women provided a glimpse into their mindset when it comes to the relationship between men and women. In the aftermath of the abduction the Sabine tribe declared war on Rome but their captured daughters pleaded with them and begged “not to force a choice between their family of birth and their family of marriage.”[11]

In this instance, rape became a prelude to marriage demonstrating once again that if the male relatives of the victims of rape are unable to redeem their honor then the woman’s value was lost forever. In this case their value was redeemed by agreeing to be married to their captors.

This particular myth was in reference to the early days of Rome. It is important to find out if there was a significant change that occurred when Rome became a Republic. But just the same, the laws against rape were created to protect the honor of the male relatives. As a matter of fact the insult done to the woman is also considered as an insult to the male relative.[12]

If the male relatives took matters into their own hand and kill the rapist, the prosecution against them was known to be very lenient.[13] Nevertheless, nothing can be done to restore the victim’s value. The offense of rape was considered a capital charge and therefore the punishment can be death, banishment or diminution of the civil status of the rapist.[14]

Everything was done to prove to the world that the family’s honor was redeemed and that the male relative will not lose face in public. But nothing can be done to restore the value of the victim.

The idea that an unmarried Roman girl has to be chaste has frightening consequences for the rape victim because: “Chastity was a vital element in the girl’s value for marriage, and if she had been violated before, her future was irrevocably spoiled. It got worse if she conceived during the rape.

She lost her value as an object of exchange between families and could redeem herself only by death.[15] It is time to find out if much has change after the passage of thousands of years. It is important to determine if modern societies were able to see the value of women beyond their relationship with a man.

Modern Times There is a major difference in the way modern people view rape compared to the mindset of the ancient Greeks and Romans. In the ancient world rape is not just an act committed against a woman, it is an act committed against a woman under the supervision of a male relative. As a result, analysis of Greek and Roman literature will reveal that in their ancient societies adultery and rape are seen as a similar offense against the head of the household.

The modern view of rape is a sexual act committed without a woman’s consent.[16] But ancient Greece and ancient Rome had a different view than modern societies as pointed out by Harris: “our concept focuses on the absence of the victim’s consent … ancient authors, on the other hand, had very different notions from ours about women’s power and ability to grant consent and were more interested in questions of honor when it came to judging acts of sexual violence.”[17] Although modern societies have a more sophisticated view of rape there are certain things that remained unchanged.

Sex crimes still abound today. Rape is still a serious problem in the modern world as it was in ancient times. Rape still devalues women to the point that victims do not report rape to the authorities. A female victim of rape will find her value diminished even to the point that she may find it hard to find a husband.

Society still frowns on the victim even if it is not her fault. The laws of the modern world, however, offer more protection to the women regardless of her status.[18] She does not need the help of a male relative in order to defend her honor in court. Nevertheless, society still views a victim as damaged goods.

When comparing ancient and modern societies one can see that the major difference is in the way women had liberated themselves from the clutches of a male-dominated world. Wives and daughters still believe in mutual respect when it comes to their relationship with husbands and fathers but the men can no longer treat them as if they were their property.

The change in perception also created unexpected results such as the freedom of women to associate with men. In ancient times certain rules of conduct were in place to protect the honor of the family. The mere suspicion of undesirable behavior between man and woman must be dealt with swiftly either by a forceful dissolution of the relationship or marriage. But in the 21st century women can choose to have relationships with any man they would like. The unintended consequence is the emergence of a new form of rape called date rape.

In layman’s terms date rape occurs between two people that are dating.[19] It can also happen between two acquaintances that happened to meet in a party.[20] The act is technically rape but the major difference is that the male perpetrator is known to the female victim. Rape can occur by the use of violence or by drugs.[21]

The rapist can put a drug into a girl’s drink and when she passes out he takes advantage of her. It is also important to point out that date rape or simply rape can be the culmination of a series of violent acts. In other words the man can abuse the woman until the violence ends up in rape.

It is of crucial importance to discuss date rape in the examination of the evolution of rape from ancient times to the present. Date rape is a remote possibility in ancient Greece and ancient Rome. The reported cases of violence committed by boyfriends against their girlfriends can only occur in the present time.

Violent men and sex predators are dealt with swiftly and decisively in ancient Greece and Rome. The swift resolution of the problem is based on the fact that men are responsible for the women under their care. They will not allow stranger and other men to even come close to their daughters and wives if they are not assured of their true intentions.

Much has been said about the abuses committed in a patriarchal society. There is no need to elaborate the fact that laws must cater to both men and women. However, something has to be done to develop a strong bond between families. It is not wise and practical to go back to ancient practices but one thing has to be made clear, they know how to protect their women. Today, sexual violence is on the rise and women are left to fend for themselves.

Conclusion There is not much difference between ancient Greece and ancient Rome when it comes to the way they deal with rape. Their laws were specifically designed to protect the honor and the property of the male relative. Rape, adultery, and seduction are all the same when the act is committed by someone who is not related to the female.

In modern times women are no longer treated like property by their husbands and fathers. Women are free to mingle with other men. But this new found freedom has created a weakness that sex predators and unscrupulous men are willing to exploit. Something has to be done to strengthen the bond between family members without recreating the social structures of a male-dominated society.

Bibliography Edwards, Catharine. Death in Ancient Rome. MA: Yale University Press, 2007.

Gagarin, Michael and Elaine Fantham. The Oxford Encyclopedia of Ancient Greece and Rome. New York: Oxford University Press, 2010.

Harris, Edward. Democracy and the Rule of Law in Classical Athens. UK: Cambridge University Press, 2006.

Harris, Edward. “Rape in Antiquity: Sexual Violence in the Greek and Roman Worlds.” Diotima. Last modified 2007.

Larmour, David. Rethinking Sexuality: Focault and Classical Antiquity. New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1998.

Orr, Tamara. Frequently Asked Questions about Date Rape. New York: The Rosen Publishing Group, 2007.

Parrot, Andrea. Coping with Date Rape and Acquaintance Rape. New York: The Rosen Publishing Group, 1999.

Quay, Sara. “Lucrece the Chaste: The Construction of Rape in Shakespeare’s The Rape of Lucrece.” Modern Language Studies 25, no. 2 (1995): 3-17.

Schnabel, Stephanie. The Theme of Rape in Elizabethan and Jacobean Literary Text. Berlin: Verlag, 2006.

Wilkins, Jessica. Date Rape. New York: Crabtree Publishing, 2011.

Footnotes Sara Quay, “Lucrece the Chaste: The Construction of Rape in Shakespeare’s The Rape of Lucrece,” Modern Language Studies 25, no. 2 (1995): 3

Catharine Edwards, Death in Ancient Rome (MA: Yale University Press, 2007), 181.

Quay, 3.

Harris 286.


Edward Harris, Democracy and the Rule of Law in Classical Athens (UK: Cambridge University Press, 2006), 284.

David Larmour, Rethinking Sexuality: Focault and Classical Antiquity (New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1998), 132.



Michael Gagarin and Elaine Fantham,The Oxford Encyclopedia of Ancient Greece and Rome (New York: Oxford University Press, 2010), 249.


Stephanie Schnabel, The Theme of Rape in Elizabethan and Jacobean Literary Text (Berlin: Verlag, 2006), 10.




Edward Harris, “Rape in Antiquity: Sexual Violence in the Greek and Roman Worlds.” Diotima. Last modified 2007.



Jessica Wilkins, Date Rape (New York: Crabtree Publishing, 2011), 7.

Tamra Orr, Frequently Asked Questions about Date Rape (New York: The Rosen Publishing Group, 2007), 23.

Andrea Parrot, Coping with Date Rape and Acquaintance Rape (New York: The Rosen Publishing Group, 1999), 49


The Importance of Marketing and Corporate Social Responsibility in Sport: Creating and Maintaining the Perfect Balance Research Paper college admission essay help

Introduction Corporate social responsibility (CSR) is a form of self-regulation incorporated into organizations which functions as an instrument by which the corporation examines and ensures its active conformity with the provisions of the law, ethical norms, and global practices (Séguin and Parent, 2010). The main role of social initiatives is to uphold responsibility and promote a positive impact through its conduct towards the environment, customers, staff, the immediate community, and all members of the public domain.

In addition, CSR actively promotes the community’s growth and development and eradicates norms that harm the public, irrespective of legality. Although there is no single universally accepted definition of CSR, it can be summarized as the intentional inclusion of public interest into corporate or organizational decision-making processes, and the honoring of the three corporate pillars: people, planet, profit.

CSR ensures that a corporation goes beyond its legal requirements so as to handle staff with dignity, operate with integrity and ethics, respect human rights, sustain the environment for future generations, create strong positive relations with the surrounding communities, being responsible in the community, and a good ‘corporate citizen’ (Inoue, Kent, and Lee, 2011).

For a long time, stakeholders have recognized the potential of sports venues and sporting activities to form a platform for undertaking CSR activities. This has resulted into most corporations engaging in some form of CSR activity in sporting events. However, companies have recently shifted their focus driven by profit motivations, and are beginning to move away from CSR related activities to focus more on increasing their profit margins through such undertakings (Inoue et al, 2011).

Although both sponsorship and corporate social responsibility offer sources of funds, resources, and in-kind services to organizations, they differ in the nature of what they expect in exchange. Indeed, some scholars have suggested that marketing and corporate philanthropy sit at opposite ends of a donation continuum.

While CSR involves noble donations that are made based on personal values and not on personal gain, corporate decisions to sponsor sport properties are normally driven by business objectives although they may include intention to generate public goodwill regarding the organization and hence lead either to publicity of the whole company or of some of its products (Séguin and Parent, 2010).

However, one thing is clear: both CSR and sponsorships help a company in its marketing initiatives. In fact, sponsorships can wholly be regarded as a marketing initiative.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Corporate social responsibility is becoming increasingly important to organizations, governments, and service providers as they strive to meet the challenges of social and economic problems while altering welfare environments and this can be attributed to a number of factors, economic, social, cultural, legal and technological and so on.

However, according to Séguin and Parent (2010), progress in this area is often hampered by the fact that the field is under researched even as corporations face new demands to improve their accountability, transparency, integrity, and ethical behavior while observing the interests of its staff and that of the general public.

Indeed, a study by Ludwig and Karabetsos (1999) reported that few researchers have focused on how corporations and organizations can create an equilibrium between corporate social responsibility and marketing or sponsorship roles. The objective of this study is to identify the primary factors that influence a corporation’s involvement in CSR, and make recommendations on how a balance between marketing and corporate social responsibility can be achieved

Methodology A mixed-methods approach was employed to analyze the motivation and level of involvement of corporations in CSR. A case study of teams participating in the NBA league in the United States was conducted to investigate the use of CSR in a major sporting event.

Analysis looked at individual corporations’ contributions, sponsorship activities and the motivation for engaging in these activities. Both quantitative and qualitative measures were helpful in examining the research objective and drawing conclusions. The research incorporates the following:

Data gathered from IRS Form 990, 990-PF, and 990-EZ

Statistical F-tests

Related polls and surveys

Additional information from articles and other studies

This research study examines sports foundations in the three major leagues across three quantitative measures: revenues, grants distributed, and net assets. Analyzing annual revenue gives incite into a foundation’s potential for generating income through contributions, gifts, or from charging fees for services.

Grants distributed indicate the organization’s current involvement in CSR and net assets indicate their ability to support activities in the future. Assessing these three variables is essential in understanding a sports’ foundations level of CSR and its ability to engage in CSR in the future.

We will write a custom Research Paper on The Importance of Marketing and Corporate Social Responsibility in Sport: Creating and Maintaining the Perfect Balance specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The qualitative statistical methods used include One-Way ANOVA F-tests and Chi-Square/Contingency Table tests. These tests will determine the statistical significance of the relationships between CSR and different variable factors (including marketing and CSR roles). The ANOVA-test reveals if there is a significant difference between the level of contributions, profitability, and levels of CSR activities.

Qualitative analysis focuses on the NBA and its recent spike in CSR activities. Conclusions are drawn from polls and surveys conducted by ESPN, and analysis of articles on the topic. Organizations normally fill Form 990, 990-PF, or 990-EZ with the IRS. The form details information on the corporation’s mission, programs, and finances. The goal of the qualitative methods is to determine the extent of CSR in the NBA, their impact on the league and players, and the factors that influence a franchise’s CSR decisions.

Results and Discussion This study used a mixed-methods approach to develop an understanding of the involvement of professional sports franchises in CSR. The underlying research question looked to identify the extent to which sports franchises engage in CSR and factors that influence this involvement. Quantitatively, this study proved that the league a corporation is involved in does impact its CSR activities.

ANOVA tests showed that performance impacts the level of CSR. In the NBA, there is a relationship between winning and charitable grants distributed. Teams with a winning season attract a larger level of sponsors and donations from corporations than losing teams. Qualitatively, a case study of the NBA revealed that player perception and league image is a motivating factor in determining the league’s level of CSR. Hence, CSR activities impacted positively on player performance on the pitch.

The question on the factors that influence corporations to engage in CSR was observed as an intervening, or confounding variable, as it featured strongly in both the ANOVA and quantitative analyses.

Corporations that invested more in CSR activities experienced a steady increase in profitability and product awareness. Surveys conducted showed that persons who supported a particular team were more likely to purchase products from the sponsors. When faced with two options of purchasing two similar products, a person was more likely to purchase the sponsor’s product.

Hence, it was concluded that marketing and profitability were major factors in corporations’ engagement in CSR activities. However, it was postulated that corporations’ engagement in sports is purely from a corporate social responsibility perspective and that the numerous benefits come automatically in virtue of the corporations’ CSR activities. Further research should be undertaken on this topic.

Future of CSR in Professional Sports Several theories have been put forward to explain why corporations engage in sporting activities. Some of these theories point to a corporation’s objective of increasing its involvement with the local community, to increase general public awareness of the company, to enhance the corporation’s image, to alter or influence public perception of the company, to block competition, to increase sales and/or market share, to increase product awareness, and to reach a target market (Mullin, Hardy, and Sutton, 2000).

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Importance of Marketing and Corporate Social Responsibility in Sport: Creating and Maintaining the Perfect Balance by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Either way, corporations need to establishing a perfect balance between CSR and marketing so that both the company and the public can benefit the corporation’s involvement in the event, rather than the current situation where corporations are the predominant winners in many sporting activities(Mullin et al., 2000). This balance can be achieved through the following strategies.

Responsibility Corporations can create a balance between marketing and CSR by engaging in responsible advertising and in the dissemination of information. While the sponsors are accorded the rights to air advertisement of their products and engage in product awareness campaigns during sports events, corporations must refrain from running programs or commercials that may harm participants, the audience, and viewers in any way.

This observation mainly applies to corporations that produce alcoholic products such as Heineken and Anheuser-Busch (Polonsky and Speed, 2001). Corporations should run responsible drinking programs at their own will and not just due to coercion or pressure. Similar policies should be adopted by tobacco manufacturers. This would create a balance between marketing and CSR.

Life, Health, and Safety of all While signing sponsorship agreements, corporations should bear that every party within the particular sporting scene is important towards the successful staging of the event, be it the spectators, participants, or persons watching at home. Consequently, the corporations’ sponsorship package must include programs aimed at enhancing the lives, health, and safety of all parties involves whenever they can (Walker


Kyanite Geology Report college application essay help: college application essay help

Introduction In their mission to understand nature, geologists have managed to identify thousands of minerals and mineral deposits that are spread worldwide. Following these discoveries, it has been necessary to come up with effective methods to facilitate identification and differentiation of various mineral types .

Kyanite is a mineral whose occurrence and properties have been studied extensively. Correspondingly, this report will focus on this significant mineral by exploring its physical properties, chemical composition, lattice, and crystallography. In addition, the report will also highlight the physical conditions under which Kyanite exhibits stability, environmental factors that favor its formation, its associated minerals, its uses, environmental hazards associated with its occurrence, as well as its geological importance.

Background of Kyanite Kyanite is a free occurring aluminosilicate mineral which chemical formula is similar to the other two polymorphs under the umbrella of silimanite group. The three polymorphs “kyanite, silimanite, and andalusite ‘exhibit the same chemical formula Al2SiO5, but are usually differentiated by their crystal structure.

This similarity between the three polymorphs implies that one can be used in place of the other. Kyanite, whose original spelling was cyanite, has its origins in Greek language ‘kyanos’ meaning blue because of its most familiar color (Government Printing Office 102).

Blue natural Kyanite crystal

Properties of Kyanite According to Shigeaki, Nakajima and Kenichi Funakoshi (1625), mineralogists utilize mineral properties to identify and differentiate minerals. While some of these properties are easily identifiable (color, shape), others (chemical composition, hardness) are identified after a series of laboratory experiments.

Against this background, mineralogists have identified several characteristics such as color, hardness, magnetism that form the basis of mineral identification. The table below identifies some significant properties that are often used to identify and classify Kyanite mineral.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Table 1: Properties of Kyanite

Physical properties Chemical composition Al2SiO5 Class Nesolsicate Color Blue (most common), white, green , light gray and rarely orange, yellow, pink Luster (Sub)Vitreous, greasy, Pearly Transparency Translucent, Transparency Streak Colorless to white Cleavage Percent at (100) and good (010) Hardiness 7-7.5 perpendicular to crystal length, parallel hardiness to crystal length 4.5-5 . Tenacity Brittle Specific gravity 3.55-3.66 Fracture Splintery to fibrous Pleochrism Strong: colorless/ cobalt blue, violet-blue Crystallography of Kyanite Crystal system Triclinic class Twinning Manifold common on (100) Crystal habit Tabular prismatic and are lengthened on c, folded of wavy, termination rare Metaphysical properties Claim has it that wearing Kyanite jewelry promotes creativity

Brings calmness and tranquility

Assists in clearing sinus congestion

Curative properties to some muscular disorders (

Uses of Kyanite Industrial uses

Due to its high resistance to extreme temperatures, Kyanite is used in the manufacture of industrial products that are purposed to exhibit heat resistance properties. Some of these products include; kiln furnaces and refractory bricks and mortars. In addition, it uses manufacture heat resistance products such as clutch facings and brake shoes (Mineral Miners n.p.).

Porcelain strengthening

Kyanite exhibits some special properties that make it suitable for manufacturing a special type of porcelain (high refractory) that can withstand extreme temperatures. For instance, the white porcelain insulator is often used in spark plug, which is usually exposed to excessive heat. In addition, Kyanite is also used to make other types of porcelain that are not necessarily refractory (Mineral Miners n.p.).

Kyanite in Abrasive Products

Kyanite hardiness and heat resistance property also make it suitable for making abrasive products. However, it is used a binding agent, but not as a primary abrasive. For instance, it is used in making abrasive particles that are used to manufacture cutting and grinding wheels (Mineral Miners n.p.).

Kyanite Gemstones

In addition, due to its transparently and lustrous colors, Kyanite is quite popular in gemstone cutting. However, not all types of Kyanite can be used in making gemstone, but a rarely occurring clear and colorful crystal , hence making these gemstones very expensive (Shigeaki, Nakajima


America and the Bay of Pigs Debacle Research Paper essay help online

Introduction The American history is intertwined with a myriad of issues cutting across the plane. However, in most of these cases, leadership played a major role in either finding a solution to an existing problem or worsening the situation. Notably, America’s association with other countries has also been of significance throughout history.

This has helped it advance broadly through bilateral and multilateral relationships. These relationships are, however, based on its foreign policy, which principally gives guidelines on international relationships. One of the most fascinating and historic relationships was with Cuba with special reference to the Bay of Pigs Debacle (McCormick, 2010). This research paper gives a detailed coverage of the events that surrounded the unsuccessful attack, key causal factors, aftermath and the involvement of leaders.

The Bay of Pigs Debacle The Bay of Pigs Debacle refers to the failed attack that was carried out by the CIA on southern Cuba. These forces were part of Cuban exiles, and they received massive support from the U.S. government to launch the attack. According to Jones 2008, the U.S. support was based on its intention to have the Fidel Castro, the former Cuban president overthrown (Jones, 2008). After several discussions and consultations, the attack was launched in April 1961.

Coincidentally, the invasion came when John F. Kennedy had served as the U.S. President for less than three months. Nevertheless, the Cuban forces did not take any chances but fiercely fought back, defeating them in only three days. Notably, the main attack occurred at Playa Giron, at the mouth of the bay. The invasion was later named after the Bay of Pigs, Spanish translation of Bahía de Cochinos (Sasser, 2006).

Background Information Prior to the invasion, a series of events had taken place in the United States involving political leaders. The previous year on March 1960, President Dwight D. Eisenhower ratified a document which had been designed by the 5412 committee “Special Group” during a meeting held by the United States Security Council (Castro Hodge


Traditional Uses of Music in Christian Worship Services Expository Essay online essay help

Table of Contents Teachings for believers

Music a show of dedication to God


Works Cited

Traditionally, music played a significant role in Christian worship services. Christian worship music is as old as the religion itself. Although its style has transformed significantly with time, it message has remained the same (Goff 56). In this paper, three important roles of Christian worship songs and hymns on their worship services will be looked at in detail.

Teachings for believers Christians have used music to make important teachings to its believers. The intention was to spiritually uplift fellow Christian believers. Essentially, hymns and songs were sung to help the believers break from the thoughts of their routine, frustrating and problematic daily life. In addition, singing during worship services taught fellow Christians how to remain focused on their faith.

Christians have traditionally used music to encourage the believers to learn lessons on unity, and to challenge them to live as per the words of their songs. Christian believers have not only used songs for personal benefits but also for the benefit of teaching others (Taff et al. 45).

Through music, the churches’ theology was effectively communicated, educating fellow Christian believers how to “ instruct one on how to worship, teach small portions of Scripture, and speak of ways to successfully minister to others” (Taff et al. 45). Notably, music publicized the gospel and gave emphases on the essence of spreading the good news of deliverance.

Music could also bring the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ into the hearts of men. This was an additional way of uttering the message of the gospel. Ideally, music for worship contained elements about God’s attributes such that the worshippers would focus their attention upon him.

Music a show of dedication to God Gospel songs and hymns are considered by Christians as a central component for worshiping their God. Music has a special way of “communicating to the emotions and planting the seed of definite decision in the heart” (Wilson-Dickson 23). This is achieved through simplistic and straightforward songs.

They also used harmonious and easy to sing lyrics which helped the singer to memorize songs as a sign of dedication to their God. Scores of songs are composed with the inspiration of the Christian Scripture, hence showing their dedication to their God. The message that the songs communicated tried to encourage Christians to establish deep and personal relationship with their God (Ogasapian 23).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Encouragement Christians also use music as a source of encouragement. Music was a means of expressing the believers’ emotion. To others, music would stir their hearts to repentance to the Lord Jesus Christ, while to others; music would soften their stubborn hearts to bow down before the Lord. Through singing of songs which were repetitive, the Christians developed a sense of solace and encouragement. The believers enjoyed singing hymns and songs together as a show of unity which encouraged them to grow together.

Ogasapian claims that when a Christian sings, those around notices the singer and attempts to sing alongside as a sign of encouragement (56). Martin Luther said that, in addition to theology, music is a perfect art that can bring peace and joy to the hearts of Christians (Wilson-Dickson 23). The members of the congregation found singing uplifting and drawing them closer to God. As a result, they were better geared up to connect with the rest of the worship service.

Works Cited Goff, James. Close Harmony: A History of Southern Gospel. Chapel Hill, NC: University of North Carolina Press, 2002. 56. Print.

Ogasapian, John. Church Music in America, 1620-2000. Macon, GA: Mercer University Press, 2007. 23. Print.

Taff, Tori, Christa Farris, Caroline Mitchell, Stephanie Ottosen, Jay Swartzendruber, Michael Tenbrink, and Chris Well. CCM Magazine Presents 100 Greatest Songs in Christian Music. Nashville, TN: Integrity Publishers, 2006.45. Print.

Wilson-Dickson, Andrew. The Story of Christian Music. Oxford, England: Lion Publishing, 1992. 23. Print.


Refection Paper about a City Essay essay help online: essay help online

Planning is an essential aspect of a city because it determines its liveliness and attractiveness. People across the world tour certain cities in preference to others due to differences in planning. A beautiful and attractive city must have appropriate planning, which depicts the impressive architectural nature of buildings, appealing landscape, spacious streets, and imposing gardens or parks where people can rest.

Moreover, proximities of shopping centers, markets, hotels, and residential estates determine the attractive of a city to buyers, sellers, as well as tourists.

While some people visit cities to admire the impressive architectural buildings, others tour to enjoy the calming gardens and parks that grace the landscape. Usually, elegance of a city relies on a combination of several factors that relate to planning. Therefore, this essay reflects on planning of Los Angeles city.

Los Angeles city is a unique city because it does not meet criterion of a standard and an elegant city. A normal city usually has center or heart where numerous executive offices and prime businesses are situated. However, Los Angeles has no specified center that defines its principal activities since it consists of several neighborhoods and districts that have their own minor cities.

Therefore, when one visits Los Angeles, it is exceptionally difficult to locate a center that holds significant economic activities of the city since businesses and executive offices occur randomly across the city. Therefore, it means that, residents of Venice, Hollywood, Chinatown, and Beverly Hills amongst others do not have a central place where they can interact with one other since Los Angeles has no specified center.

Unlike other cities, Los Angeles is also unique in that it has no borders that define its boundary and differentiate it from residential estates. Los Angeles is a homogenous city that covers expansive land ranging from residential estates to skyscrapers. Although the majority of the impressive buildings scatter cross the land, some of the buildings are in a perceived center of the city.

Additionally, impressive architectural buildings that spread across Los Angeles are quite fascinating be it day or night. During the day, one cannot help admiring attractive and scattered skyscrapers that dominate Los Angeles. Transition between day and night is quite subtle because lights brightly shine on the streets and the entire city making night appear as day. Hence, planning of the city ensured that there was sufficient lighting all over Los Angeles and its environs.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Given that Los Angeles is an extensive city that covers a terrific deal of land such that, one cannot grasp its size by a single glance. Los Angeles is an extensive city that consists of five counties with a population of approximately 9 million, covering an area of 50 miles by 60 miles.

The extensive nature of Los Angeles city makes it difficult for a person to perceive the city from a single point of view. Besides extensiveness of the city, presence of fog, smoke, and smog affects how people perceive Los Angeles. Although it is hard to find the vantage points that give entire view of Los Angeles, few vantage points such as the U.S. Bank Tower, Mulholland Drive, and Gas Company Tower are available. Viewing the city from the vantage points indicates that, Los Angeles is essentially an amorphous and elusive city.

Reflection about planning of Los Angeles shows that it is a complex city that is extremely hard to define in terms of its center, borders and extensiveness. Even though the city has impressive architectural buildings as reflected by skyscrapers, its planning is complicated as none can define its center or borders. Therefore, Los Angeles does not have remarkable urban planning that is integral in defining the status of cities across the world.


The Law of Demand and Demand Factors Essay college essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

The Law of demand

Factors affecting the demand of commodities



Introduction People often exercise choice because human wants are infinite while the resources available are scarce. For the satisfaction of human wants to occur, there must be a relationship between the production of commodities and their corresponding pricing system. In the market, the forces of demand and supply determine the prices of goods and services.

At the same time, the prices of goods and services affects demand and supply (Suri, 2011). In ordinary terms, demand refers to desire or urge of purchasing commodities. In economic terms however, demand is something beyond a plain desire. Demand in this sense represents a want supported by the power or capability to purchase.

The Law of demand The law of demand asserts that all other factors kept constant, the price and quantity demanded are inversely proportional. For instance, a company selling snacks may sell approximately 100,000 cookies at $1 each. If the company decreases the price of its cookies to $0.75 each, the number of cookies sold may increase to 115,000.

On the other hand, if the company decides to increase the price per cookies to $1.25, the number of cookies sold may reduce to approximately 85,000. This can only apply when all other factors like customer preference are constant (Saint-Leger, 2011).

In this regard, there are various assumptions made in relation to the law of demand for the establishment of the price-demand relationship. These assumptions include assuming that the income of consumers does not change, there are no changes in preferences and tastes of consumers, prices of other goods remain constant and there are no changes in the size and composition of the consumer population (Akrani, 2009).

A demand curve clearly represents the effect of price on the quantity of goods and services demanded. In the demand curve, the quantity demanded lies on the horizontal axis while the price lies on the vertical axis. Any change in the price causes a shift along the demand curve. However, there are other factors that can cause a shift in the demand curve other than price. These may include price alterations for complement goods, consumer demand for alternate goods and customer preferences (Saint-Leger, 2011).

Even though it is evident that quantity demanded changes as price of commodities changes, such a change varies from commodity to commodity. This means that the amount of change is not constant for all commodities.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In this case, some goods and services respond more to changes in price while others respond less. Elasticity of demand explains the extent of the responsiveness of quantity demanded in relation to changes in price. This means that the elasticity of demand explains further the relationship of price and demand (Akrani, 2009).

Factors affecting the demand of commodities There are various factors that affect the demand of goods and services. The major factor is price of goods and services. In most cases, the quantity of a product purchased by a customer depends on the price of that particular commodity. In this case, people are less willing to purchase a commodity when the price of such a commodity increases. On the other hand, customers will purchase a certain commodity in large volumes if the price of the commodity reduces (Sothern, 2011).

Another factor that influences the demand of commodities is of the size of the income of customers. In general, consumers will buy more when their income increases and buy less when their income reduces. As the income of some people increase, their consumption increase causing an increase in the demand for various commodities. For the goods which are superior and of good quality, the increase in income causes increase in their demand. On the other hand, demand for inferior goods reduces with increase in income levels (Suri, 2011).

The number of buyers at a specific time also influences the demand for goods and services. For instance, the demand for stationery increases during the periods when the schools are opening. In addition, there is an increased demand for clothes and playing dolls for children during the holidays especially the Christmas period. The demand for these goods however reduces when the holidays are over (Sothern, 2011).

The black Friday is a very important day in America, which influences the demand for commodities. Economists site this day as the most important day of the year for the economy of United States. During this day, Americans flock in the shopping malls to purchase items and commodities for the Christmas celebrations.

During this time, the demand for various commodities like electronics, children playing items and clothes increase heavily. In addition, most traders reduce the prices of some commodities during this day causing the demand to increase further. According a survey by the National Retail Federation (NRF), some 152 million people purchase heavily discounted commodities during this day (Washington, 2011).

Conclusion The law of demand is an important concept in economics. It explains the relationship between the quantity of goods and services demanded and other factors including price, preferences, income and number of buyers. Business owners and companies should take time to understand the law of demand and comprehend the various factors that may increase demand for their products.

We will write a custom Essay on The Law of Demand and Demand Factors specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This will help them to maximize their sales since they will perfectly understand the market during specific periods. The understanding of the law of demand is also useful in determining the quantity of supply needed for a particular commodity.

References Akrani, G. (2009). Demand in Economics: Law of Demand and Elasticity of Demand. Web.

Saint-Leger, R. (2011). The Determinants of Demand That Will Shift the Demand Curve. Web.

Sothern, M. (2011). What Are the Factors Affecting Demand Economics? Web.

Suri, S. (2011). Seven Factors that influences the Demand for a Commodity. Web.

Washington, J. S. (2011). Black Friday: Most important day of the year for the US economy. Web.


Prescription Drugs Advertisement Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

Why prescription drugs advertisement is dangerous



Works Cited

Introduction Prescription drug administration requires a personalized and individualized approach. When companies introduce advertisements into the process, they influence the patient’s agenda negatively and lead to the commercialization of a highly sensitive industry. Studies show that half of America’s population takes a minimum of one drug per day.

Clearly, something is wrong if this is happening. Pharmaceutical companies should not advertise prescription drugs because the practice will damage the US medical system through poor physician-patient relationships, increased/ unnecessary drug use and excessive health costs.

Why prescription drugs advertisement is dangerous Advertisements are not entirely unwelcome in the pharmaceutical industry. Many companies have been advertising over-the-counter drugs for a long time. However, drug authorities prohibited them from engaging in prescription drug advertisements.

The FDA changed that rule in 1997 because of the assumption that advertising would provide consumers with much-needed information on their health. However, the reality of this assumption is now heavily contested. Challenges faced by physicians and other medical professionals are increasing.

Medical expenditures dominate the country’s pharmaceutical advertisements of prescription drugs to consumers. It is startling that the country’s budget for FDA’s regulatory activities is approximately $2.4 billion, yet pharmaceutical businesses spend about $ 4.8 billion in prescription drug advertising (Gagnon


Pros and cons of nuclear power Essay best essay help: best essay help

Introduction Nuclear power in description is a contained nuclear fission that generates electricity and heat. Nuclear power plants provide about 6% of the world’s energy and 14% of electricity. Nuclear energy is neither green nor sustainable energy because of the life threatening aspect from its wastes and the nuclear plants themselves.

Another reason is that its only source of raw material is only available on earth. On the other hand, nuclear energy is a non-renewable energy because of the scarcity of its source fuel, uranium, which has an estimation of about 30 to 60 years before it becomes extinct (Florida State University 1).

Nuclear power pros Nuclear power has quite a number of pros associated with its use. The first pro of nuclear energy is that it emits little pollution to the environment. A power plant that uses coal emits more radiation than nuclear powered plant. Another pro of nuclear energy is that it is reliable.

Because of the fact that nuclear plants uses little fuel, their vulnerability to natural disasters or strikes is limited. The next pro is safety that nuclear energy provides. Safety is both a pro and a con, depending on what point of view one takes. Nevertheless, even though results from a reactor can be disastrous, prevention mechanisms for it work perfectly well with it. Another pro that is associated with nuclear energy is efficiency.

In considering the different economic viewpoints, nuclear energy offers the best solution in energy provision and is more advantageous. In addition, we have portability as the next pro of nuclear energy. A high amount of nuclear energy can be contained in a very small amount of volume. Lastly, the technology that nuclear energy adopts is readily available and does not require development before use (Time for 1).

Nuclear power cons On the other hand, nuclear energy has a number of cons that are associated with its usage. First is the problem of radioactive waste, whereby nuclear energy waste from it is extremely dangerous and needs careful look-up.

The other con of nuclear energy is that of its waste storage. A good number of wastes from nuclear energy are radioactive even thousands of years later since they contain both radioactive and fissionable materials. These materials are removable through a process called reprocessing which is through clearing all the fissionable materials in the nuclear fuel.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The next con of nuclear energy is the occurrence of a meltdown. A meltdown can be the worst-case scenario that can ever occur in a nuclear energy plant because its effects are deadly. The effects of a meltdown are very huge with estimation that radioactive contamination can cover a distance of over a thousand miles in radius. The final downturn associated with nuclear energy is radiation. Radiation mostly is associated with effects such as cancer, mutation and radiation sickness (Green Energy, Inc. 1).

Impacts of nuclear energy on the society Social

The society being an association that has people of diverse ideologies and faiths regarding the production and consumption of energy, and economic goods, to the good life and good society. Nuclear energy should serve social justice and quality of life rather than being looked upon as end in it.


The existence of technology is purposely for serving human needs; it can destroy people and human values, deliberately or by unintended consequences. Because of this, the technological processes are guided by values that require constant public scrutiny and discussion.


Nuclear energy has implications towards the political viewpoint in that a country might wish to take advantage of its nuclear weapons to gain control of others. This will deprive others of their democratic rights coexist within their territory without interference of intruders.

Legal impacts

In terms of the legal impacts of nuclear energy, there are regulations that gives rights to who or which organizations have the authority to own nuclear facilities. The legal implications also target what specific standards are set out for adequate protection and what risks are not acceptable.

Summary From the above discussion, in comparing the pros and cons of nuclear energy, one can conclude that as much as nuclear energy has severe effects to people and environment it also has varied benefits. In my own viewpoint, I presume to counter with the cons rather than the pros. It is evident what devastating effect nuclear energy has on the environment and as much as it benefits the environment through low pollution, in case of an accident and there is a meltdown the whole environment will be wiped out.

In a moral standpoint, I believe that lives of people are more important than energy sources. In as much as we would wish to have the most reliable energy source, our lives is the most important than any other thing (Florida State University 1).

We will write a custom Essay on Pros and cons of nuclear power specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Conclusion In conclusion, it is evident from the mentioned pros and cons that nuclear energy is not the all-time solution to any problem. One can argue that to the extreme it is much of a problem source that a solution. In an effort to getting a good life, withstanding the ethical and moral issues, we should always strive for sustaining our lives to the best way possible. Nevertheless, many of the social and ethical issues associated with emerging nuclear power require determinate, immediate, distinct, significant actions (Falk 1).

Works Cited Falk, Jim. Global Fission: The Battle over Nuclear Power. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1982. Print.

Florida State University. “Pros of Nuclear Power.” FSU, n.d. Web.

Green Energy, Inc. “Pros and Cons of Nuclear Power.” Green Energy, n.d. Web.

Time for “Pros and cons of nuclear power”. Time For Change, n.d. Web.


Waiting for Superman Essay (Movie Review) essay help

The overall argument in the film waiting for superman is about public education in America. This film views education system in America as horrible since it focuses on how Unions can not let districts fire teachers who under perform. Futher, the film manifests how inner city schools are horrific and the way teachers are reluctant on the matter.

This argument is evidenced by the parents in the movie who wanted and forced charter schools to accept their students badly.Further, the argument on the fact that union regulation makes it too hard to fire teachers is illustrated in Illinois, where one doctor in every 57 looses his medical licence, and one lawyer in every 97 looses his law licence, because of union rules.

Pathos refers to an appeal based on emortion.One of the pathos well illustrated in this film is on the expected emotional response. This is exemplified by the bright hardworking students who are holding their breaths as they wait for the lottery results, afterwards they are dejected and sorrowful upon loosing the slim chances that may guarantee them to go to better schools. Really, it’s hard to lose in a system which is beyond your control.

Moreover, pathos is elaborated by the public school teachers in rubber rooms who are being paid full salary as they wait for their unprofessional conduct to be investigated.

From the analysis of this film, appeal based on the character of the speaker has been manifested in the author’s belief about teaching and education. This is well explained by the characterization of the class. Infact the average class size is 14 students and the performance of the class is poor .This was contrary to the educational reform research findings. It is also believed that a class of 14 should get more individualized attention from a math instructor.

From the standpoint and analysis of the film, are the author beliefs that high teacher’s salary has lead to laxity amongst teachers. This is evidenced by the largest share of teacher’s salary in every district. The Guggenheims logic is the key manifestation of the concept logos.This is through the logic that the poor educational system is failing the students. This is manifested by author when he argues that the lowest SES classes in America have a dull future to success as opposed to charter and private schools.

From the analysis of this video film, several fallacies are eminent, in a nutshell; a fallacy is a mistake in reasoning. The AFT (the teachers union) is portrayed as the major cause as the major cause of students failure and major impediment to change and progress public schools. This is evidenced in the documentary since every time a representative is speaking a low pitched horror music is heard from background.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The fallacy of false cause is evident in the documentary, this fallacy occurs when someone’s misattributes the cause of a scenario, an event or a trend. In this film, the filmmakers were for the opinion that student in charter schools are successful because of their teachers; with specific claim that teachers in charter schools are not organized in unions. Thus, they can not sit back on their laurels as with the case of public schools.

Despite the contributions made by the filmmakers to the American educational systems, critics have arisen with different understanding. The work of Guggenheims has been criticized by public school teachers on the grounds that the problem was not the unions but instead the policy makers. This is evidenced by a teachers who verbatim quotes that the problem is caused by policy makers who are politicians, ideologist who have at no time gone to teach a class.

Critics have argued that though the filmmaker took his children to private and charter schools, they were not straight A students, infact were defeated by serious students who were in public schools.

In conclusion, upon assessing this film and comparing it with the American educational systems, the authors arguments are supported by organization of American public schools which are characterized by laxity and un mindful teachers.However,unions are not the central cause of the problem in Americas educational systems but instead policy makers.


Religion at Work Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

Religion is a fundamental set of beliefs and practices that are generally agreed upon by a number of persons or sects. In the Civil Rights Act of 1964 legislation, Religion include all aspects of religious observance and practice, as well as belief; unless an employer demonstrates that he/she is unable to reasonably accommodate an employee’s or prospective employee’s religious observance or practice without undue hardship on the conduct of the employer’s business (FindUSLaw, 2008).

The meaning of reasonable accommodation is determined by the human resources. On the other hand, undue hardship may differ from employer to employer.

However, religious accommodation may be granted if it does not in any way infringe on the rights of the other workers. Certain practices are easily accommodated while others cannot be accommodated in the workplace. This paper covers the religious practices of the orthodox Jewish, the Hindu and the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints’ practices, and whether these practices can be accommodated in the workplace, or not.

One of the main practices of the three aforementioned religions is the observance of holy days during which some of their religious faithful are not allowed to work. The Orthodox Jewish day of rest (Sabbath) is Saturday. On this day, the use of all electrical appliances is highly prohibited.

This includes driving, turning on lights, or even cooking. The Mormon holy day is Sunday and on this day, Mormons are advised to rest and worship. Mormons celebrate two religious festivals namely, Easter and Christmas. In the other hand, Hindus have many festivals whose dates change from year to year.

During these festivals, they worship, fast, feast, and perform other rituals. Some of these practices can be accommodated in the workplace. Those employers who require their employees to work on Saturdays can make an exception. Some practices that may not be accommodated include fasting if the employees were too weak to work. Orthodox fast days are spread throughout the year. During this time, no food or water is consumed for 25 hours (Rabin, 2011). This could be considered as undue hardships.

Certain religious practices require a certain dress style. Orthodox Jewish women wear head coverings and are not allowed to wear pants while Jewish men grow sideburns and wear hats. Hindu women wear a special dress known as a mangalsutra while orthodox Hindu men grow a small pony tail on the back of their heads. Mormons are required to wear modest clothing that is not clingy. If a dress style poses a security risk, it cannot be accommodated.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More There are clothes that may be inappropriate for certain jobs especially those that are likely to get tangled up in machinery. If a dress code is not in line with the organizations’ public image or if it does not promote a productive work environment, the employer has a right not to accommodate it. If a dress code is based on business needs and applied uniformly, it generally will not violate employee civil rights (Thomas, 2007).

The three religions have strict guidelines on what food should be consumed. The Mormons do not drink caffeine or tea or any beverage that may be addictive. They are also encouraged to consume grains, herbs and fruits and to eat meat sparingly.

Some Hindus do not eat meat, fish or eggs and the orthodox Jewish do not eat foods that are not kosher. This is a practice that can be accommodated by an employer by providing a wider variety of foods on their menu and ensuring that Hindu foods are cooked and heated in different containers from the ones used for cooking meat.

The Hindu paradigm of Dharma-of doing one’s duty is a powerful force in the workplace. Dharma is not enough because Hindus have been castigated for being clannish and unwilling to mix with others (Srinivasan, 2007, p. 1). This has been attributed to the caste system. If the job they are doing involves networking or working in teams, this behavior cannot be accommodated.

This decision is also strengthened by the fact that the caste system is illegal in India where the Hindu community originated from. It’s not unlawful for an employer to take action against an employee in a foreign country if compliance with the employee’s demand would cause the employer to violate the law of the foreign country (FindUSLaw, 2008).

The prayer requirements of the three religions vary. Many Hindus are required to pray three times a day. During this time, they bring a plate, a cup of water and a spoon. Accommodations can easily by providing space where they can pray and store their prayer items. The orthodox Jewish and Mormon daily prayer practices do not require special considerations.

There are instances where the employer is allowed by law to hire employees based on their religion. If religion is a bonafide occupational qualification reasonably necessary to the normal operation of that particular business or if the employer is an education institution owned, supported or controlled by a particular religion (FindUSLaw, 2008).

We will write a custom Essay on Religion at Work specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Reference List FindUSLaw. (2008). Civil Rights Act of 1964- CRA- Title VII- Equal Employment Opportunities-42 US Code Chapter 21. Web.

Rabin, R. C. 2011. Rabbis sound an alarm over eating disorders. Web.

Srinivasan, R. (2007). The Hindu Work Ethic. Shadow Warrior. Web.

Thomas, R. (2007). Dress code legal issues. HR Matters E-Tips. Web.


Comparison of a Short Story and the Film Essay college essay help

Table of Contents Overview

Characters and Plot Adjustments

Theme Alteration



Works Cited

Overview The Adjustment Bureau (2011) is romantic thriller film adapted from the Adjustment Team, a science fiction story. A film adapted from a novel/ book derives characters, plot, ending and theme from the book/novel. However, when it comes to The Adjustment Bureau, critics say that the movie is ‘loosely attached’.

Therefore, the adaption of the film from the story is unsuccessful. What are the major differences between the film and the story? This question will help us find out whether the film is ‘loosely’ associated with the story and whether its adaptation is successful.

Characters and Plot Adjustments There are major plot and character adjustments in the film in relation to the story. In the story, the dog is supposed to bark early at around eight-fifteen in the morning to summon Ed’s friend to drive Ed to work but unfortunately, the dog does not do so (Dick 1). In the movie, a scene with major differences substitutes this part of the story.

Harry Mitchell is required to meet with David, knock him and spill his coffee so that David is late for work. We get to know that this scene represents the part of the story that we have discussed because, just as the dog failed, Harry also fails to spill David’s coffee.

In the story, when Ed gets to the sector that is undergoing adjustment, all things are gray. As he says, all things seemed like ‘gray clouds of dust’ (Dick 5). The men who chase him are in white robes. We can see the statement ‘men in white robes they had chased him’ (Dick 5).

The film, substitutes this part with a scene where David goes to his office and realizes that all people are incapacitated. Unlike in the story, everything is in color (not gray) and the men chasing him are in suits, not white robes. In the movie, the men with suits seize the main character, David while in the story, the main character, Ed manages to flee.

In the story, the central character is married to Ruth. We can see that when Ed is troubled, Ruth encourages Ed to tell her what is worrying him. She tells him “I’m your wife”. This shows that she wants Ed to be honest just like any other man would be with his wife (Dick 6). In the movie, the main character is single. We see David falling in love with Elise like a single man would. He openly fights for her love and is ready to take risks to make sure Elise is not married to another person, an indication that he wants to make her his wife.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the book, the name of Adjustment team leader is ‘The Old Man.’ Ed is re-energized and the Adjustment Team summons him. We see how Ed regards the Old man highly. Since he is re-energized, something that has not happened before, he gets nervous. He becomes more worried with the Old Man’s response once he discovers that Ed has already informed his wife about the process. As we can see, the Old Man twists his face angrily (Dick 12).

As a result, he has to humble himself to his master, plead for his life and make a pact that he will not inform anyone about the process. Contrary to this, the name of the Adjustment Bureau leader is ‘the Chairman.’ In a scene where Richardson is explaining that he and the men with him come from the Adjustment Bureau, he provides a complex document containing the plan; a document attributed to their leader, ‘the chairman’.

Theme Alteration In adapted films, both the film and the novel/story ought to share the same theme to signify that the film is adapted from the story/novel. However, in The Adjustment Bureau film, this is not the case. The main theme of the story is saving people from war while in the film, the main theme is manipulating human behaviors to create a haven for human beings.

In the story, events conducted by the Adjustment Team are supposed to bring educated people including scientists from ‘both sides’ intending to start the war together. As written, the ‘nonnational discoveries’ will provide excitement that will divert people’s attention from war and make them concentrate more on forming an international society (Dick 11). As a result, people will direct their efforts to the society, and ‘the war tension will somewhat wane’ (Dick 11).

In the film, the Adjustment Bureau makes ‘the Plan’ that controls the main character’s behavior. David Norris cannot get involved with a woman she loves. As a result, he spends his entire time in the movie trying to fight for his right to love. As shown, David is running for presidency while Elise, the woman she loves is a dancer. The Bureau controls David’s choices claiming that he risks loosing his presidency as well as risking Elise’s career as an international dancer if he does not stop seeing her.

This implies that David will be a president while Elise will be a successful international dancer if both do not see each other thus creating a haven for David and Elise. In a different scene, we see the Bureau altering their schedules in order to separate them. Throughout the entire move, The Bureau tries to control David’s behavior to create a haven for him and Elise.

Ending Unfortunately, not even the ending of the story, which draws upon the events happening in the story, corresponds to the movie’s ending. The story ends with Ruth, Ed’s wife demanding that Ed should tell him the truth about the re-energized process. A doorbell rings and Ruth heads to the door where he finds a sales man that captivates her with his demonstration.

We will write a custom Essay on Comparison of a Short Story and the Film specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Ed is glad that Ruth is distracted and he can keep a secret that would have cost his life. The story ends as he says words of gratitude (Dick 14). Unlike the story, the movie ends with Elise and David walking while holding hands with Harry’s voiceover hypothesizing that ‘the chairman’ will let humans write their own plans.

Conclusion Neither the least adaptable elements from the story nor the major ones are included in the movie. The film has altered the characters, the plot and the theme in relation to the story. Even the ending that would have made the audience think that in spite of the differences in the plot, characters and the theme, the film is somehow adapted from the story is a disappointment. This shows that the film is ‘loosely’ associated with the story, an indication that the adaptation of the film is unsuccessful.

Works Cited Dick, Philip. K. Adjustment Team. Google Docs, 1954. Web.

The Adjustment Bureau. Dir. George Nolfi. Perf. Emily Blunt, Matt Damon, John Slattery, Terence stamp, Anthony Mackie, and Michael Kelly. Universal Pictures, 2011. Film.


Comparative Study of the Five World’s Major Religions Essay college admissions essay help

Introduction Over the ages, Hinduism, Buddhism, Judaism, Christianity and Islam have grown and expanded to create what many people call “the Major World Religions”. These religions have developed over time, to establish various tenets. The tenets established are aimed at directing their adherents to attain their religious duties, and responsibilities in a better style possible.

The five major religions have incorporated their founders and profounder aims or objectives of guaranteeing human existence, success and realization of purpose in life as a condition of attaining spiritual freedom.

The major world religions have specific, or rather, a cause for their existence. It is challenging to understand the founder of Hinduism because it is a form of religion founded by any individual. It is God centered religion, thus; one can call Hinduism as founded by God. This is because Hinduism is built on psychological principles, encouraging all human beings to embrace. The followers of Hinduism are called Hindus.

Buddhism founder is Sidharta Gautama. He was called Buddha by his adherents, which means the “awakened one”. Religious history gives little information about him. However, religious authors argue that Buddha was born around 563BC in a region of the Indian sub-continent. Buddhist adherents are called Buddhists, and a community of Buddhists is Sangha (congregation). Buddhism has many gods. They include; Lord Krishna, Vishnu, goddess Lakshami and goddess Saraswati among others.

Muhammad, the founder of Muslim faith is believed to have been born in Mecca in 570. Muslims believe that God sent him as the messenger of good news. The Islam followers are known as Muslims and they call their God Allah.

Judaism is connected with the rabbis of the second century; many historians, however, believe Hillel, a Pharisee, was the real founder. Hillel immigrated to Palestine during the first century BC. The followers of Judaic religion are called Jewish or Jews.

Jesus Christ is the founder of Christianity. Moreman argues that regardless of whether Jesus was a deity or not, there exists sufficient evidence that He founded Christianity (80). Many religious authors emphasize that Jesus was baptized at the age of thirty years in River Jordan. He was then anointed with the Holy Spirit, which sparked His earthly ministry. The early adherents of Christianity were known as the Nazarenes, however, nowadays they are known as Christians.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The major five religions have existed for thousands of years. Most of them have strengthened their teachings and practices basing on their sacred scriptures and writings. Besides, they have embraced the practices of their founders to strengthen their faith in what they believe. Thus, among the five religions, despite their names and places of origin, they all have varied similarities in their religious teachings, practices and rituals, among other aspects.

Gwynne (95) notes the similarity among the Hinduism, Buddhism, Judaism, Christianity and Islam, is the existence of a Supreme Authority. The five religions believe in the existence of Supreme Authority who controls the earth. The Supreme Authority is known through various names. For example, Judaism refers to him as Adonai, Elohim, YHWH (in the Tanakh) Judaic sacred writings. Islam call him Allah, Christianity refer to him as God, Hinduism Brahma, whereas Buddhism call him Vairocana/ Dainichi.

All these religions believe the Supreme Authority is Almighty, All pervading and beyond the Law of Change (Gwynne 123). They also believe that the Supreme Authority is the Creator, The Father of all and the Ruler of Creation. Therefore, God in their appropriate context is an icon of unity compelling harmony with fellow human beings. It is therefore, the responsibility of an adherent to seek Him through virtue or just actions.

Hinduism, Buddhism, Judaism, Christianity and Islam also have a similar perspective about the supremacy of a human being. They agree that a human being is unique among other created creatures. Hence, the five major religions spread the message to their adherents to accomplish this goal and create parity as the basis of their principles and practices.

They attest that all human beings were created equally, and discrimination is an artificial element which is designed by human imagination (Robinson and Rodrigues 124). Without equality succeeding, the aim of superiority is not possible. They all agree that discrimination is the source of malpractices, evils and injustices engulfing the human race and they should be detested in practice for one to be religiously pure.

Hinduism, Buddhism, Judaism, Christianity and Islam also share the view of coordination between action and knowledge. They agree that, among all created creatures, a human being has been given unrivalled wisdom and intellect; therefore, human beings can use this knowledge in distinguishing between what is good from wrong or seeing what is right from false.

According to Warren the Hinduism, Buddhism, Judaism, Christianity and Islam have distinct shrines, sacred sites or a place of worship where they carry out their religious practices, acts or ceremonies (71). For example, Hindus and Buddhists have almost similar types of temples where they worship and present offerings and gifts to their god(s). Similarly, Muslims worships in a mosque, Christians in a church, Jews worship in the synagogue.

We will write a custom Essay on Comparative Study of the Five World’s Major Religions specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Many religions have placed much emphasis on the afterlife, and especially what happens to the soul or body after one dies. The five major religions have some similarities on this issue. Hinduism, Buddhism, Judaism, Christianity and Islam believe in after life, though the afterlife situation varies across these religions because of their teachings; similarities in their beliefs are distinct (Moreman 84).

For Hindus, they believe that when a person dies he/she is reincarnated to live the next life only if he/she follows and believes in the Hinduism teachings. On the other hand, Christians view is that they may either choose to go to heaven or hell. However, this depends on how the person lives his/her life on earth. Moreman explains that doing sinful deeds during an individual’s life may prohibit that person from entering the gates of heaven (105).

For Muslim followers, they believe in the Day of Judgment, and heaven and hell. A person is responsible for his/her final judgment he/she will receive. They will be charged basing on their deeds and their intents. In heaven and hell, Muslims believe the ultimate journey of a person to heaven or hell depends on the degree in which the person acted and intended, as God desires mercy and justice towards others.

Ceremonies which identify the puberty, childbirth, and death are universal rituals. They serve as rites of passage among the major world religions. For example, the rite of passage, known as puberty, is common among the major world religions. Moreman notes that, in Judaism, it is called Bar Mitzvah. Other rites shared include; funeral processions (124).

The major world religions have set aside holy days, which are meant for worship. For Judaism, they call it Sabbath which occurs on a Saturday. Christians have their holy day on Sunday, Islam on Friday, among other religions. However, whichever the time set aside, both religions assert that it should be kept holy.

Also, other sacrifices come in the form of obeying the holidays. For Islam, celebration honoring a spiritual savior is obeyed (Mawlid An Na-bi), Christians (Christmas), and Buddhism (Buddha’s Birthday). Additionally, the other typical holiday recognized by all major religions is the New Year which is celebrated by Islam, Judaism, Christianity, Buddhism and Hindu.

Hinduism, Buddhism, Judaism and Christianity show some similarities in their sacred scriptures or place some emphasis on some of the historical writing as a cornerstone of their faith. For Christians; they have the Bible; Judaism embraces the Talmud, Tanach, Psalms and the Torah which comprises the first five books of the Old Testament.

Islam has the Quran and Hadith, the sayings of Muhammad. Besides, Buddha’s use the Tripitaka as an exclusive canonical text and Sutrasare, which is revered in Mahayana Buddhism. In Hinduism, the Bhagavad-Gita is famous and most respected Hindu scripture while the Upanishads is made up of passionate statements.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Comparative Study of the Five World’s Major Religions by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Although there are substantial similarities among the five major world religions, differences still exist. Christianity believes that Jesus Christ is the Lord and Savior for their faith. They believe that Jesus Christ died for their sins Without Him there is no opportunity for humans to be redeemed in His eyes. Judaism, on the other hand, believes that Jesus Christ was another man, and there was nothing remarkable about him.

Islam also witnesses that Muhammad was the son of God and that Jesus also was just an ordinary man. Islam also believes that Muhammad was not founding a new religion. Instead, he was completing the unfinished religion that was told to Moses, Adam, Abraham and Jesus. Hindus believe in the caste system. They view the reality of living is to purify the soul and get closer to Brahma.

Islam, Judaism and Christianity, are monotheistic religious groups. They believe in one God. Buddhism and Hinduism, on the other hand, is polytheist. They believe in superior beings that are gods and goddesses (Press et al 85).

Christianity teaches that when a person dies, they are resurrected as the same person. They further witness there is the resurrection of the saved and the lost. However, other religious groups such as the Hinduism believe in the reincarnation, where a person dies and returns several times as a different person.

Judaism follows a series of ethics as voiced in the Hebrew bible. Details of Jewish scriptures are not sure about immortality. The case of ethics which Jews follow is the laws and commandments which they believe were revealed by God. Jews also believe that the Messiah will come to take them to God. However, they do not believe the messiah is Jesus. This is where they differ from Christians and other religions (Robinson and Rodrigues 86).

Islam has more differences on key beliefs. They see Jesus has a prophet. They do not believe that he is the son of God. Therefore, they follow teachings of Muhammad, to whom God revealed his will in the form that Quran illustrates.

Buddhism and Hinduism believe in the cycle of birth and death. Hindus worship different gods with the Supreme Being called Brahman. For both, the ideal state is to rid the cycle of birth and death by gaining Nirvana or Moksha.

The major world religions have symbols which have significant meaning on their faith. However, these symbols are unique to each religious group. Though they differ, the ultimate goal is serving a function of a religious nature. Buddhism has a lotus symbol.

The lotus symbol represents enlightenment because of its purity. Buddha is portrayed on the lotus pedestal (Press et al 84). Christianity has a cross with vertical and horizontal reaches. It indicates that Jesus Christ was viewed as God and a Man. Besides, the cross symbolizes the sacrificial nature of redemption. Judaism has a six-pointed Star of David.

This is a traditional symbol for Judaism. The symbol is used for decorations in synagogues and on ceremonial objects (Warren 121). Islam has no official symbols but the star and crescent is often connected to Muslims. Some suggest Muslims view the moons as an indication of the commencing of Ramadan, the holy month of fasting.

All the major world religions of the world have different fundamental similarities. This illustrates their underlying collaboration. The fundamentals also provide means for human unity, common development and interest is majorly recognized among them. However, the similarities are, in fact, their universal message to their adherents in which they remain embedded and provide an all-round success to everyone.

On the other hand, they do also show differences in their teachings, practices, rituals among others. The differences provide a model which makes them stand out as unique and appealing to their adherents.

Works Cited Gwynne, Paul. World Religions in Practice: A Comparative Introduction. New Jersey: John Wiley


The Ancient Greek Play Antigone by Sophocle Research Paper essay help free: essay help free

Table of Contents Introduction



Gender and Femininity



Works Cited

Introduction Antigone is an ancient Greek play believed to have been written over two thousand years ago at a place which is considered to be the origin of democratic organizations. One of the greatest Greek authors, Sophocles, wrote about some of the momentous happenings that were experienced during those ancient times.

Traditions and gods were particularly vital in shaping the lives of the Greeks’ lifestyles. This influence is reflected in the themes brought out in this play including pride, tragedy, fate, gender, betrayal, and love and sibling rivalry among others. These issues have made Antigone, a consistent story, to be relevant to the audience of all times, because these issues are remarkably vital for human existence.

Pride It is obvious that Pride is highly expressed in Antigone as well as many other works by Sophocles. It is apparent in most religions that gods do not like people who are full of pride (De Quincey 364). They, in fact, despise it and the repercussion for this is dealt with mercilessly.

In the play, it is evident that pride is used by people to create laws that challenge the divine law from gods. Antigone is clearly a threat to the status quo since she challenges authorities by invoking the divine law in her defense (De Quincey 364). However, implicit in her stance is the belief in the discerning power of her personal conscience.

Antigone sacrifices her life because of devoting to divine law instead of human law. She adheres to the divine law, the gods for the sentence he imposes on Antigone harshly punish Creon. The need to defeat Antigone seems to be a personal issue that Creon seems to be determined to achieve (Kallendorf 118).

As a result, he puts the order of the state at stake as well as his position as king (Sophocles, “Literature” 605). In other words, the laws created by Creon are put in place because he feels his law should also be divine. Because of pride, Tiresias is sent to bring the message claiming that the king will suffer.

Besides realizing that he made a mistake, Creon still refuses to admit and correct it because of pride (Kallendorf 118). He then alters the prophet’s summon to preserve the status quo, his life, but not because he is sorry. Therefore, he has to suffer punishment for that.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More While talking to his son Haemon, Creon is seen to question him, “Should I stand here and listen to your lecture? A highly experienced man, at my age…” (Sourvinou-Inwood 134). This situation shows that, pride stood in the way of Creon’s actions, and as a result, he ends up losing everything he loved and cherished.

Tragedy About halfway down the play, a tragedy is announced. The tragedy comes as a perfect machine, which moves automatically and has been around since the beginning of time. At this point, there is panic. The chaotic occasion caused an inexorable protest that was just waiting for a catalyst (Sophocles, “Literature” 605).

Tragedy in this case is from somehow supernatural forces hence it realizes itself despite who is involved or any attempts to stop it. Anouilh and Freeman comment on the paradox in the suspense of this play, “…what was beautiful and still beautiful in the ancient Greek is coming to know what it means to end” (65). The chorus shows that everything that was to happen already happened.

Gender and Femininity Antigone, being a woman, causes some intriguing developments in the story as this fact has some profound implication of her actions. Even King of Thebes, Creon, admits that he needed to defeat Antigone, because she was a woman (Johnston 12).

Greek women had limited freedoms and capabilities because of the rules and strictures that restrict them (Sophocles, “Literature” 605). Antigone rebels from these traditional mindsets especially threats as they offend gender roles and societal hierarchy. Antigone decides to be active and overturns vital rules of her traditions (Anouilh and Freeman 65).

The exact opposite of Antigone is Ismene who is extremely cowed by the domination of men. She also believes women needed to be subservient to men or risk facing their rage (Kallendorf 119). She argues that men are stronger, hence, they should be respected and followed. Eventually she just brings in the problematic ideas adopted by Creon.

We see that even when Creon discovers he s is wrong he changes his defense because if he would be proven wrong, he would not agree to be defeated by a woman (Sophocles, “Commentary” 234). This would be like contravening a divine law. Sophocles tries to correct this notion by allowing punishment on Creon because of this simple-minded misogynistic thought.

We will write a custom Research Paper on The Ancient Greek Play Antigone by Sophocle specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Another aspect of gender is sacrificing as portrayed in this play. The sacrificial suicide leading to the death of Antigone is chiefly associated with being feminine. It is also seen that Creon’s wife also commits suicide following news of her son’s death. Antique sensibility is naturally connected to femininity (Sophocles, “Commentary” 314).

Rivalry The main actors in this play are able to create the sense of conflict because of their difference viewpoints in life. Antigone seems to challenge the equilibrium so that human beings can be able openly question authority. Creon, on the other hand, thinks that since he is already king, he cannot be subject to any form of punishments (Anouilh and Freeman 65). According to antigen, Creon is violating divine law.

When she is arrested and brought to the king, she does not say to him “Nor did I think your edict did have such energy, which supersedes gods’ (Sophocles, “Literature” 503-504). Antigone’s strong arguments support obedience of the gods and adherence to the laws from high above. Her sentiments are built by what she believes. For instance, when an individual dies, he or she deserves a proper burial. This is what would cause that individual to be accepted in religion (Johnston 12).

Antigone was truly religious, and she strongly wanted the gods to accept her brother. Antigone explains to Ismene that, “this is the martial law Creon despised for you and me” (Johnston 38). According to Antigone, the order issued by Creon was personally targeting her and, hence, his statute was an invasion of her family life and the gods, too.

In ancient Greek, it was commonly believed that even though the government was indispensable, it had limited control when it came to religious practices. Therefore, Creon has betrayed this concept by restricting her from burying her brother, Polynices in a proper manner. Burial was a religious practice, therefore, Creon did not have the powers to deny the dead the right to a decent burial (Johnston 38).

Since Antigone was unusually persistent, with her beliefs, this resulted in her death in the hands of Creon. She once embarrassed Creon by claiming in front of him that “these citizens would support and would praise me as well if their mouths were not locked by fear you instilled in them” (Sophocles, “Literature” 565). Clearly, she never stopped fighting for what she believed in.

When Creon orders her death, Antigone cries out feeling that she feels she is his prisoner… ‘And now, he takes me away as a captive in his hands’ (Sophocles, “Literature” 1008). She takes this personally as if the king is trying to abuse his powers by going too personal in dealing with her.

Creon’s actions are driven by his ego and belief that man is the determinant of everything as the chorus puts it, ‘Man [is] the master, ingenious past all measure/past all dreams (Sophocles, “Literature” 407). Accordingly, he believed that, the good of a man preceded the gods. He asserts to himself that, “never in his hand will a traitor be dignified” when referring to Polynices’ unburied body (Sophocles, “Literature” 407).

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Ancient Greek Play Antigone by Sophocle by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Conclusion Antigone has endured many centuries as relevant literature. The story has undergone numerous interpretations and adaptations since it has addressed difference cultural resonances over time. It is, hence, constantly reinterpreted when addressing humanity, existence and the theme of death.

In the end, it appears that all the themes in the play help bring out the play as timeless and highly sensitive attracting attention of a great audience. Everything in the play seemed to happen because of destiny or action and subsequent consequence of those actions. In the play, the uppermost argument is a moral law. Man should reconcile his obligations with room for compromise and social contract. This would allow harmonious existence with everyone in the society getting some justice.

Works Cited Anouilh, Jean, and Ted Freeman. Antigone. New York: Bloomsbury A


One Can Never Judge a Book by Its Cover Essay cheap essay help

Introduction In the past and contemporary world, people have developed a tendency of gauging the performance of other people by their backgrounds. The United States of America and the African continent have a long history of association, which can be traced back to the 16th century.

During this period, Spanish and Portuguese merchants went to the West African Coast, where they captured the able-bodied men and shipped them to America. They worked there as slaves. Between the 16th and the 18th centuries, it was estimated that more than five million people were shipped out of the African continent. However, after the emancipation of slaves, some of them were taken to Africa, specifically to Liberia.

There were others who managed to escape this repatriation and contributed to the formation of the African American Society in the United States of America. Although the African American community has experienced a lot of discrimination because of their race for a long time, it has managed to overcome all that. Today, it has been integrated in the American society and plays a very critical role in the growth of the United States of America’s economy.

One Can Never Judge a Book by Its Cover Judging on the Basis of One’s Age

According to Jarret (160), people should develop a positive attitude towards each other, regardless of their tribal, religious or political affiliations. She has observed that people, especially the young ones, have a habit to looking down upon the elderly. She has stated that most of these young people tend to perceive the old people as dependent on others throughout their life.

As a result, young people see the elderly as a burden to the society. However, Sturges (65-69) disagrees with these sentiments and has stated that young people should communicate with the elderly so that they can learn about their past life. He has described the old people as ‘moving libraries’, because they have a lot of information that can be helpful. Therefore, it would be very unfair for the young people to despise these people based on their progressed age.

They are very instrumental in making sure that the norms of the society are observed. In the book, ‘Heritage African American Readings and Writings’, we find the story of a young girl, who is amazed when she learns of how beautiful the old lady she is talking to was. At first, the young lady seems not to care. She is surprised when she learns that when the old woman was young, men brought her food because of her beauty.

Judging Based on one’s Race

Jarret (160-163), has observed that when the African slaves were taken to the United States of America between the 16th and the 18th centuries to work in the plantations, Europeans looked down upon them and treated them in a very inhumane manners. He has noted that although some of them died in a result of these mistreatments, many survived.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More These are the ones who have given rise to a modern day African American Community. He says that most of these Africans were looked down upon because of their ignorance and illiteracy. However, he has noted that these people had a potential within. Soon after the emancipation of the slaves, many African American slaves went to school.

This move helped them realize the need of being educated. Many years down the line, he has observed that many leaders like Martin Luther King Jr. were born. He helped these people demand for more rights from the United States of American government. Today, the President of the United States of America is from the African American community, which is the minority, compared to the whites. This is a clear illustration of how far an individual can go to realize his/her dreams, if he or she is accorded the support he or she needs.

Sturges (56-59) has observed that the white community despised the African American people because of their race. However, he has observed that the African Americans have done the United States of America proud of their becoming the world’s winners in various disciplines.

For instance, most of the celebrated movie actors are of the African American descent. In addition, the African American community has dominated the world of music. For instance, Michael Jackson, Usher Raymond and Robert Kelly are among many musicians, who have won international recognition for their contribution to this industry. In the sporting arena, many African Americans have continued to perform extremely well as their fellow white counterparts.

Currently, Tyson Gay is the fastest United States of America sprinter. He too is of the African American descent. This is a good example of how people should not judge others because of their race or other features, which may be perceived as inferior. If given an equal opportunity, they can give equal or better results. Therefore, people should not judge a book by its cover.

On the same issue, Clement (134-137) has lamented that people from the minority races have been discriminated because they were seen as inferior and worthless in the society. This is partly because of their inability to have a bargaining power. However, as it has been stated earlier, many of these people lack a level playing ground because of the domination by the majority in the society.

Therefore, in an attempt to fight these kinds of obstacles, people need to treat others as equals so that the society can accommodate within it every member. He has observed that the fact that some people cannot carry out certain tasks because of their level of civilization can lead to evolvements of stereotypes. Stereotypes are names given to a person or a group of them based on a characteristic that may be common amongst them. He has observed that stereotypes may affect the targeted person or persons emotionally.

We will write a custom Essay on One Can Never Judge a Book by Its Cover specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More He has stated that these kinds of stereotypes may affect the person to an extent that he or she is unable to perform the daily chores effectively. In turn, a deep hatred is generated between the stereotyped and the other people taunting him or her.. For a long time Europeans and Americans have been creating a notion that Africa cannot liberate itself without their help. This idea has become entrenched in the minds of all the people, to an extent that they all believe that idea is true.

Judging Based on a Person’s Physical Appearance

It is also very difficult to judge a person’s character depending on his or her looks. There are some people in the society who have been looked down upon because of their disability. According to Clement (p.136- 142), every individual has his or her own talent. Therefore, in spite of their disability, the other able-bodied people in the society should not despise them.

He has observed that there are people who have become great artists by using their legs as hands to draw objects. As a result, such people may earn more money than the able-bodied persons. On the same note, there are other people, whose output has not been regarded by many because they are seen as burdens in the society. This is particularly so with wheel chair ridden individuals.

Many people are quick to point at them as dependants and thus, nothing good can come from them. However, that is not always the case. There are some of them who have managed to use their hands while on the wheel chair to create durable and very beautiful products, such as baskets. This means that judging such people based on their disability may be seen as act of looking down upon them.

Conclusion The world has been changed a lot in the past few decades. As a result, some of the things that were a reserve of a certain group of people have spread to other groups of people.

Unlike in the past where disabled people used to depend entirely on their relatives for their survival, technological changes have taken place and more disadvantaged people in the society can take care of themselves and their families. This means that it is not possible to gauge or determine the performance of an individual based on his or her race, physical or social attributes.

Works Cited Clement, Edward. The equal Opportunities handbook: how to recognize diversity, encourage fairness and promote anti-discriminatory practice. London: Kogan Page Publishers, 2009.

Jarret, Joyce. Heritage: African American readings for writing. New York: Prentice Hall, 2002.

Not sure if you can write a paper on One Can Never Judge a Book by Its Cover by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Sturges, George. Why Racism Is a Mental Illness. New York: iUniverse, 2010.


Concert Analysis Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Introduction This concert was performed by Robert W. Smith. It was conducted on Tuesday, November 15, 2011, 8.00 PM at McKenna theatre at San Francisco or New Paltz. The artist performed an Africa, Ceremony Song and Ritua. The hall was well organized with the performance stage set with variety of instruments such as guitars and piano.

The hall was fully packed with audience who inquisitively waited for the play to be staged. The stage looked elegant with sprinkles of colorful lights. The performers who looked fabulous with black and white suits rounded up with a variety of musical attires rocked the hall and kept the audience anticipating the show. Was this for the reason that artist was very popular? Or had the musical stirred up curiosity in the audience, or both? Whatever the reasons, this multitude appeared badly into the concert.

Objective description of the music The first performance was a symphonic band staged by Robert Smith. It was written by Amparito Roca and first performed in Wind Symphony Theater. The instruments comprised of a high pitched sounding consonance which was set at a peaceful mood in the introductory stage of the song (Stein and Spillman 45). A saxophone together with a piano spiced up the melody of the song in a lovely manner.

As the song advanced, the saxophone took the center stage, raising the texture as the other instrument accompanied it. The steady rhythm seemed to start getting higher and higher till the peak of the song. At this particular moment, the song dynamics stated getting louder letting all the instruments converge at the peak with a round pound, only to revert to a moderate level and finally into conclusion (Stein and Spillman 45).

The second performance which involved the same group was characteristically fused with intermittent pauses that were accompanied by round of applause from the crowd. Voice and tonal variations ruled the song from the beginning to the end. The melody involved rising and falling patterns from time to time.

The rhythm was also very flexible, with varied patterns which mostly came from the instrumentation and the soloist himself. Also very frequent was changes from long notes to short notes, which rhymed with the rhythmic variations (Stein and Spillman 45).

At times, specific pattern of notes seemed to change gradually while other times they changed suddenly and unexpectedly. Although most of the parts of the song were homophonic, as the rhythm transcended, the instruments were used to transform the song to a polyphonic texture. In other words, notes are started in a simpler and homophonic manner, only to turn into a complex and polyphonic texture, with a mixture of orchestration.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More While the tone seemed softer and gradual at some stage, it suddenly turned into a loud tone. Just like the tone, the tempo of the song was flexible. Tempo went together with rhythmic variations. Sometimes the speed of the song was slow, while other time it gradually or suddenly increased. Generally, the song managed to evoke audience emotions by use of dynamic change (Stein and Spillman 45).

Subjective reactions to the music

The performance was extremely captivating and strongly provoked my emotions. All through, the song had consumed my thoughts; and felt like I was part of the performance team. As the performers adjusted the rhythmic patterns of the song, my emotions followed a similar pattern. Moments of pauses left my heart pumping with pleasure, besides increasing my attention and enthusiasm.

Even though the composition inspired my thoughts and interests, the performance; and in particular the instrumentation took the better part of my emotions and experience. The tonal variation by the instruments practically exuded my excitement as the song progressed.

As the melody either went on a crescendo or on a decline, my mood seemed to vary too. During the loudest pitch which was accompanied by variation of instrumentation, I became more attracted to the performance; and felt explicitly involved. At times, I accompanied the crescendo with my own applause and ululation. My reaction was also significantly influenced by other audience who were overtly expressing their feelings.

Incidentally, though the performance was superb, the experience could have been even better if the performers could have engaged in more bodily performance. For instance, more enthusiastic dancing movements could have engaged the audience even more. In addition, erotic composition could have been more emotive and attractive on my part. Although this genre was virtually my new experience, its tranquility and creativity left me wanting more of it.

Unlike the pop songs I am used to, the live performance of this piece connected my emotions and feelings in a dramatic way. Overall, I apparently liked the experience with all that it entailed. The composition, performance together with the instrumentation got my admiration. Notably, the tonal variation and the harmonization of the whole piece were excellent. Personally, I do not want to miss such an experience in future; it really moved my heart.

We will write a custom Essay on Concert Analysis specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Work Cited Stein, Deborah and Robert, Spillman. Poetry into Song: Performance and Analysis of Lieder. New York: Heinemann, 2010. 45. Print.


Solution to Overwhelming Amount of Work in College Problem Solution Essay essay help: essay help

Introduction As noted by Lawson (2009 a college education has become intertwined with the concept of success with many thinking that going from high school to college is a natural progression that would lead to landing a good job in the future (Lawson, 34). Yet for many aspiring students college has been noted as becoming increasingly expensive over the years.

Timmer (2011) explains in her study examining the cost of education within the U.S. that as of late the cost of a college education has been exponentially increasing with many students becoming mired in debt before they even graduate. In fact, it is now considered the norm to graduate with an average of $25,000 in student loan fees, credit card debt and miscellaneous expenses (TIMMER, 14).

While some students merely accumulate considerable loans over the span of their college education others attempt another route by paying off their college expenses through part time jobs. As of late, this has become an increasingly popular method of attaining a college degree due to increasing costs and greater competition for scholarships and government loans.

Unfortunately, Rance-Roney (2009) notes that for many students attempting this particular method of supplementing their income the sheer strain of attempting to balance a college degree and work at the same time becomes too much of a burden with many opting to postpone their degrees in order to make a living (Rance-Roney, 73). This has actually resulted in an increase in the rate of college dropouts over the years with only a small percentage actually going back and finishing their degrees.

Due to the current financial recession brought about by the aftereffects of the 2008 financial crisis and the current European debt issue an air of uncertainty has permeated many sectors of the economy with people thinking it is better to have a job with an uncertain future ahead of them as compared to the potential financial destitution they face if they attempt to finish their college degree. This has fueled the increased dropout rates and as such presents itself as issue that needs to be dealt with.

The main problem in this case is not that students are dropping out but rather it is that they are overworked with too much course work that causes them to dropout in the first place.

The Problem The problem isn’t the dropout rate per see but rather the workload that students need to deal with that causes them to dropout in the first place. For students that have part time jobs and attempt to finish their college courses at the same time the ever increasing workloads given to them by their professors continues to strain their ability to balance both activities.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Eventually it will come to a point that a student will need to make a choice between the job that helps them to pay for their education or attempt to finish their education without the job that pays for it.

In most cases students choose the former rather than the later and this creates the dropout rates that can be seen in places such as Ross Community College. While it may be true that there are other related factors to the dropout rate such as the increasing cost of education and the fact that the economy hasn’t been getting any better the fact still remains that the combined workloads of both a college degree and a job are too much for the average student and as such continues to remain a major problem that needs to be resolved.

It must also be noted that contributing to this issue is the fact that colleges and Universities alike have had a lackluster response regarding the issue of students who work and study at the same time. While it may be true colleges and professors don’t have a direct lawful responsibility in the lives and financial problems of their students the fact remains that they do have an ethical responsibility in ensuring that students are able to attain a quality education.

With the growing trend in working college students this problem is not limited to a few students per college but rather an increasingly large percentage that may one day become the majority in most colleges and universities as the price of education continues to increase. As such professors, colleges and universities (Ross community college in particular) need to respond to this situation in a way that address the problem and helps to reduce the number of college dropouts as a direct result of being overworked.

The Solution The solution in this particular case is a simple matter of reducing the workload given to college students who have been identified as belonging to the percentage that work while trying to attain an education. One way of doing this is to have a separate program in colleges and Universities for students who wish to work while studying at the same time can opt to enter into.

The course workloads in these programs will be considerably lighter as compared to the mainstream college programs however the length of time devoted to each individual course will be that much longer in order to make up for the lighter workload.

This benefits working students at Ross College by providing with the opportunity to balance both work and studies while at the same time allows the college and instructors to provide students with a quality education that isn’t compromised by the lighter workload.

We will write a custom Essay on Solution to Overwhelming Amount of Work in College specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Furthermore, this solution fulfills the ethical responsibility of colleges, universities and instructors by providing working students a means of completing their education without being overly burdened by both a hard job and high workloads from their courses.

Body 1- (students) As mentioned earlier the problem lies in the fact that as the number of students who combine work and education increase it is inevitable that dropout rates will also increase as more students find it harder to juggle both work and their education.

Lawson (2009) indicates that such problems are further worsened by the increasing cost of a college education and as such this makes it necessary for students to support their college life by some form of part time job (Lawson, 34). By applying the special program indicated in the solution section this would enable students to sufficiently juggle both work and their educational career with few adverse consequences.

Body 2- (Ross College) Form a certain perspective it can be stated that Ross College has the ethical responsibility towards students who try to balance both their college and work life. As Rance-Roney (2011) states “schools are learning institutions and at the same time are institutions that should look beyond the limits of curriculum and truly help their students grow as individuals” (Rance-Roney, 73).

Taking this into consideration it becomes necessary to consider that Ross College needs to address the problem of increased dropout rates as a direct result of overburdened students by implementing

Body 3- (instructors) The study of Thrupp (1995) explains that the academic performance of working students tend to suffers as they attempt to balance both work and education

(Thrupp, 183 – 190). In fact it was even seen that the burden of current college curriculums as well as the problems and exhaustion associated with part time jobs becomes too much for them resulting in the desire for many to drop out of college.

Taking this into consideration, by implementing the proposed solution not only will this enable instructors to properly teach their students but it will ensure that by doing so students are able to receive a quality education as compared to what they would normally receive when under duress and exhaustion.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Solution to Overwhelming Amount of Work in College by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Counterargument to the Solution itself The inherent problem with the solution presented that it hinges on the fact that merely reducing the workload itself will result in considerable reduction in dropouts yet it neglects to take into account the fact that there other factors which may influence a person’s choice to drop out.

Financial reasons, personal reasons, or even mere boredom at the concept of continuing a college education are other factors that should be taken into account aside from merely considering the increasing dropout rates are the combined effect of working students and high course loads.

On the other hand Thrupp (1995) indicates that with the growing trend in working students it has become increasingly evident that dropouts rate are being caused by high course workloads and as such this aspect of the dropout problem should not be entirely discounted.

Alternative solution One possible alternative solution to this issue would be to limit the allowable courses taken by students who are working and studying at the same time. This would allow them to concentrate on the few subjects that they took up while at same time ensure that they are not overwhelmed by the sheer pressure of having to deal with both work and an unmanageable college workload.

While this solution does present itself as a viable alternative the fact remains that this would needlessly increase the number of years an individual would need to remain in college beyond what would be the case if workloads were decreased and the course length just slightly increased. Based on this the original solution of reducing the overall workload given per course would be a much better solution that the alternative presented.

Conclusion Based on the facts and arguments presented in the paper it can be seen that the main problem in this case is not that students are dropping out but rather it is that they are overworked with too much course work that causes them to dropout in the first place. As such the solution of implementing lighter course workload for students will help students by enabling them to successfully juggle the responsibilities of both work and their education.

Works Cited Lawson, Jessica. “College Pitfalls.” Navy Times 58.50 (2009): 34. MasterFILE Premier. Web.

Rance-Roney, Judith. “ELLS: What’s The Endgame?.” Educational Leadership 68.7 (2011): 73. MasterFILE Premier. Web.

TIMMER, MARY. “Saving For College And Other Fairy Tales.” Grand Rapids Family Magazine 23.2 (2011): 14. MasterFILE Complete. Web.

Thrupp, Martin. “The School Mix Effect: The History Of An Enduring Problem In Educational Research, Policy And Practice.” British Journal Of Sociology Of Education 16.2 (1995): 183-203. Academic Search Premier. Web.


“Fahrenheit 451” by Ray Bradbury Sample Essay essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Introduction

Fahrenheit 451: Book Review

Analysis of Fahrenheit 451’s Main Themes


Works Cited

Further Study: FAQ

Introduction Many societies have strategies to encourage the culture of reading. With the advent of the Internet, reading has taken a new meaning. It is easy for students, scholars, and any other text-oriented people to access books online without the need to go to the library. Physical and e-libraries have lots of materials with information on various subjects that attract different people according to their interests.

Part of the most captivating plots ever written fall in the fiction category. Novels have come to represent the very best of man’s imagination. Though most of their content is fictional, books’ storylines closely reflect the life people lead on the Earth. They seek to portray the good and the bad of the human race within various contexts as the setting permits. One of these books is “Fahrenheit 451”, a 1953 novel written by Ray Bradbury. This essay is an analysis of “Fahrenheit 451”, an example of science-fiction masterpiece. The themes, messages, characters, topics, and settings of the novel are explored in the below sections of the paper.

Fahrenheit 451: Book Review In Fahrenheit 451, a riveting story unfolds through the book’s storyline featuring a fictional future society, probably the American one, where reading is outlawed, and a ban on reading is imposed. Authorities affect the ban through burning books carried out by firemen.

When reading the novel, it is easy to agree that reading culture and freedom of expression of one’s thoughts through reading and writing is under threat of media such as television. Above all, the book reveals that people have become their worst enemies concerning reading and censorship and that the culture of ignorance and carelessness is taking its roots. There is an acute loss of intellectual thought in society.

Reading Fahrenheit 451’s provides a perfect revelation of a confused society at war with itself. Guy Montag comes home to find his wife overdosed and a new neighbor who reminds him of the unfulfilling life he leads. Despite participating in books burning, Montag is still not sure why he burns books, as evidenced by his stealing of one of the suicidal woman’s books.

Montag has a pile of books collected from the victims of book burning carried out by firemen. An argument with his wife about what to do with the stolen books opens Montag’s eyes, and he realizes his disgust for society. Montag realizes society’s pretense of happiness when he reads a poem from one of the stolen books, which makes one of his wife’s friends cry despite maintaining a “happy” life picture throughout her life (Bradbury 23).

The madness of the society’s onslaught on itself reaches the epitome when Beatty, Montag’s chief at work, orders him to burn his house. Probably from all the events, a dispute develops between Montag and the Beatty, the chief fireman. A war situation breaks out, and incineration of cities in the country takes place, a clear reflection of the permeation of confusion in society.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Analysis of Fahrenheit 451’s Main Themes This section of the essay analyzes Fahrenheit 451’s themes. This kind of analysis gives the reader the perfect view of the explicit machinations of the state in promoting censorship and the flow of information. It is easy for a reader to see the blatant indictment of censorship as supported by the state. The firemen are on the government payroll, and their work is to impose a ban on books.

Through the book, the current situation in the world concerning censorship comes out. It is easy for any reader to find the current world situation concerning censorship and media gagging through a subtle and close reflection of what the book causes. But even more impressive is the precise reflection of the effects of television on society, especially concerning reading the literature.

One of the exciting insinuations in the book is the portrayal of people as their enemies. There is a blatant disregard of each other among human beings, the culture of alienation mainly fronted by the media.

In Fahrenheit 451, Mildred, Montag’s wife, is a clear representation of the current world, which is likely to turn into in the future thanks to the media. Mildred and her friends spend most of their time watching television walls in the “parlor,” intentionally ignoring the problems around them till the issues get out of control. There is the only preoccupation for them, which is the program schedule.

Clarisse helps Montag realize that what he is doing is wrong. Within that context, her character represents the voices of the reason that still exist in the chaotic world, the voices that still question the goings-on in the society despite the different obstacles that exist (Bradbury 47).

Fahrenheit 451 is every reader’s book with very infectious quoted and thought-provoking imagery, which explicitly puts the role entertainment, especially television, lack of concern for each other, and the casual attitude which has come to characterize the modern world.

The fact that the events occur in America, though fictional, is a stark reminder that repression is through book burning and is a serious event that can take place even in the most advanced society. Any reader will find it very interesting, primarily through the discovery that most of the hatred in the book comes from people themselves.

We will write a custom Essay on “Fahrenheit 451” by Ray Bradbury Sample specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More How does Fahrenheit 451 end? In summary, the novel’s finale is hopeful. The city has been destroyed by bombs, but the books continue to live in in the “book people”.

Conclusion As shown in this essay, Fahrenheit 451 is an example of masterpiece in its genre. The novel is analyzed by the scholars in numerous research papers and book reviews. Fahrenheit 451 gives any reader an opportunity to experience firsthand a 1950’s prediction of the world in the 21st century.

People have become slaves to their television sets and the Internet, people don’t bother to ask the root cause of all the crises and armed conflicts that have become characteristic of the 21st century, there is an avid promotion of violence which children access through video games; the drug problems are spiraling out of control.

Reading the book provides a deeper understanding of Montag, the main character, and how he represents the average person in the world today. Books burning and city incineration is a symbolic representation of the problems that bedevil the world mainly through entertainment enslavement.

In a nutshell, the book acts as an eye-opener and helps in comparing the current society to the Montag’s society, where TV reigns as a supreme authority. Additionally, life is fast, and all people tend to think they are happy, while in the real sense, they are not. The real picture of what people are going through comes out through the suicide attempts. It is, therefore, easy to recommend Fahrenheit 451 as the book with the true reflection of the society people live in nowadays.

Works Cited Bradbury, Ray. Fahrenheit 451. New York: Simon


The Analysis of the Peculiarities of the Cuban Special Period through the Discussion of the Ruins’ Main Character Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

The history of Cuba is full of challenges which are connected with the periods of revolutions and with the Cuban Special Period of the early 1990’s. The retrospective of these historical events is presented in many literary works in which different aspects of the issues are accentuated.

Achy Obejas provided the readers with her own vision of the controversial situation in Cuba in 1990’s with the help of vivid depicting of the character of Usnavy, the protagonist of Obejas’ Ruins. Usnavy is described as a person whose suffering from the critical situation in the country depends on his inability to admit new life conditions and his impossibility to use compromises. He is used to live according his own old rules as the population of Cuba is also not ready to follow new capitalistic principles.

The revolution of 1959 changed the life of Cubans greatly. They admitted it and it became the part of their lives. Achy Obejas left Cuba together with her parents at a very tender age, but the memories of Cuba kept her peeping into what life would have been without the revolution, and what life is with the coming of the revolution. Moreover, she considered not only significant social but also political aspects of the process:

For the US Cuban writer and poet Achy Obejas, being Cuban in the United States has meant realizing and accepting that her parents’ anti-Communist politics as well as their decision to leave Cuba marked her early on as an exile (Mirabal 367).

Achy Obejas in her Ruins offered an exact picture of the occurrences in the post- revolution era and in the Cuban Special Period when all the old ideals and principles of the Cuban society were ruined. That is why it is necessary to examine the peculiarities of portraying of the character of Usnavy from the point of new historicist criticism. It is important because according to Whitney, “how we understand the revolutionary process determines how we interpret revolutionary (or counter revolutionary) events” (Whitney 3).

Why can the character of Usnavy be considered as the metaphor for the processes in Cuba during the Cuban Special Period? Achy Obejas depicted the Usnavy in Ruins as a middle-aged native Cuban who worked at a grocery. Thus, he was a typical representative of the Cuban society of that period. However, the main problem of Usnavy which is the source of his inner conflicts is his high principles and strong beliefs in the ideas of the revolution.

We can state that Obejas uses the depiction of the character of Usnavy in order to tell the story of Cuba and represent the positions of that part of the Cuban population which supported the ideals of the revolution and was not ready to admit new conditions. “For average Cubans, however, day to day social relations are already dominated by a kind of petty-capitalism in the legal and illegal market place, both within and outside the country” (Whitney 7).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The tragedy of Usnavy is in the fact that he continued to live in the world of his illusions connected with the ideals of the revolution. He did not admit the situation when Cuba appeared to face the period of ruins.

Most Cubans ‘calmly’ went about their daily businesses for a while, trying hard to live a normal life when all signs of normality had disappeared. People lost their jobs but they often tried to conduct themselves as if nothing had changed. Factories closed. The fact that the state continued to pay them helped soften – or at least delay – the blow. Food, cloths, and other basic necessities were severely rationed (Whitney 5).

In her novel Obejas explains that the conditions of Usnavy’s life and the peculiarities of his reality were the result of his non-compromising standing on his principles. He preferred protecting his integrity to any other interest. In Ruins Usnavy is portrayed as the person who never shunted at every opportunity, he waited for his own turn and shared only that he could be allowed.

Obejas has done a good job painting a vivid picture of poverty in Cuba. She also depicted those people who refused leaving the country, and those who were not very patriotic and could not bear the heat of remaining in Cuba at the height of the countries challenges.

Usnavy did not understand those people who were ready to go to the USA in order to find normal conditions of life. How was it possible to live according to the principles of capitalism after the period of socialism? However, Usnavy discovered for himself these principles with the help of his lamp. Obejas paints his love for the lamp as thus:

In the damp and acrid tenement, the lamp was a vibrant African moon in a room that was by nature spectral. It was delicate and oversized in a place that demanded discretion and toughness – if it swayed, it might shatter against the concrete (Obejas 68).

Usnavy’s faced the issues of capitalistic principles when he became to evaluate his lamp which could be those one of Tiffany. It could have some price. That is why he sold it. However, the image of the lamp followed him, and he became to look for in the houses which were destructed.

We will write a custom Essay on The Analysis of the Peculiarities of the Cuban Special Period through the Discussion of the Ruins’ Main Character specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Moreover, he became aware of the significance of dollars when the situation of his poverty grew to be critical. An interesting twist happened to him when his neighbor asked him to help drive an American. He was paid in dollars, and the life he lived with the dollars was not something he wanted to miss.

He became to think of what he could sell to make more dollars, and no other ideas came to him than that of the lamp, justifying his action on the fact that the dollar was the only currency that at the moment can put food on a family table. Thus, many people in Cuba had to change their viewpoints because of the great necessity.

Obejas’ use of the lamp in the novel can emphasize ‘the light’ which represents the socialism as the light which Usnavy and the Cuban people had. The coming across of new light represents the entrance of capitalism into the Cuban market, and finally the class formations that were created as the result of the increase of the meaning of the dollar. Whitney reported the entrance of the dollar in that period as following:

At the same time foreign investment was encouraged. Spaniards, Mexicans, Venezuelans, Brazilians, and Canadians started to invest in tourism, mining, and other industries (Whitney 7).

In the situation of spreading of the principles of capitalism in Cuba the Cuban peso’s value was so poor that working people did not see the need living their poor lives in the country anymore. However, those who worked in some new and booming industries such tourism were those ones who lived quite successfully.

In her work Achy Obejas accentuated that the USA, at some point in this struggle, had significant influence on the Cuban people as a nation. She discussed the idea that less patriotic citizens like she lived in the shadows of the American dream:

After thirty-five years of revolution and scores of imported allied laundry detergent as well as the occasional domestic product—everybody still referred to the powdery stuff as fab, as if they couldn’t shake the long northern shadow even in matters as simple as that (Obejas 105).

The distance between Cuba and the United State of America is roughly ninety miles. However, the difference in the political and social ways of the countries is great.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Analysis of the Peculiarities of the Cuban Special Period through the Discussion of the Ruins’ Main Character by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The Cuban special Period was characterized by a lot of significant changes in the life of the country. “Along with the social and economic changes came an important political change” (Whitney 7). Many people were very frustrated by the situation in which they experienced themselves.

Examining of the vivid author’s depiction of the character of Usnavy allows the readers to look into the situation in Cuba in the early 1990’s more deeply and to consider all its important details. Usnavy is one of those who suffered from great disillusions, from wrong idealism and from the obvious incapacity to play according to some new rules which were dictated by the modern situation in the society.

He proved his position according to his principles of a real revolutionist. However, the Cuban Special Period played a very significant role in the progress of the country in 1990’s. It can be considered as coming of the new age which developed rather dramatically. Thus, it had a number of its victims who suffered from new rules and principles greatly.

In her novel Achy Obejas presented the unique character of Usnavy as the definite vivid metaphor for depicting of the critical situation in Cuba during the special period of the early 1990’s. The author succeeded in portraying of the peculiarities of the everyday life of the Cuban people who faced the challenging situation of numerous significant changes in the country which touched every sphere of their life and resulted in some controversial effects.

Works Cited Mirabal, Nancy Raquel. “Ser de Aqui: Beyond the Cuban Exile Model”. Latino Studies 1 (2003): 366-382. Print.

Obejas, Achy. Ruins. New York: Akashic Books, 2009.

Whitney, Bob. “Is the Cuban Revolution Dead? An Historian’s Reflection”. Labor Capital and Society. 28.1 (April 30, 1995): 95.


Software Documentation Research Paper a level english language essay help

Introduction Software engineering is a concept that has received significant recognition as a result of the massive increase in technological advancement around the world. Many engineers engage in processes of designing software that is essential at both individual and corporate level. Some of these processes call for particular approaches in ensuring that the specifications of what is designed to meet the standards and needs of customers (Davis, 1990).

In addressing this concern, it has been noted that the notion of software documentation should not be underestimated as it plays core roles in software engineering. This research paper analyses the concept of software documentation by focusing on the sub field of software requirements as applied in software design.

Documentation Software documentation refers to a written text which usually accompanies most computer software after they have been designed. In essence, software documentation serves an informative role in explaining how particular software work or how to use in performing different tasks (Wiegers, 2003).

As result, software documentation differentiates the functionality of given software depending on the roles being performed by an individual. When talking about software documentation, one has to consider a number of things. In other words, there are basic things which define documentation or, which have to be present for it to serve its rightful purpose effectively.

For instance, documentation contains software features, which are core in understanding how the software operates. What are features? A feature is simply a service normally provided by a given system with an aim of satisfying the needs of stakeholders, which could be one or more (Hartman, Proeme


MAVEN Mission on Mars Essay essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Examining the Purpose of the MAVEN

Sustaining Human Life on Mars

The Differences Involved


Works Cited

Introduction Set to launch in 2013 the MAVEN which standards for Mars Atmosphere and Volatile EvolutioN will be an exploratory satellite that will examine the upper atmosphere of Mars and will attempt to determine its interaction with the Sun and solar winds.

What must be understood is that there are currently various theories which make assumptions regarding the previous state of Mars several million years ago. It is theorized that Mars used to be a planet with a stable oxygen based atmosphere and flowing water but due to some event lost its ability to sustain an atmosphere conducive to life.

Taking this into consideration, NASA along with a science team from the University of Colorado will attempt to examine the atmosphere for not only traces of an oxygen based atmosphere in the past but also of the current state of the Martian atmosphere. It is actually quite interesting to note that based on the work of Updike (2008) examining the current state of Mars can actually be considered a way of looking at the future of the planet Earth (Updike, 86).

There will eventually come a time wherein the Earth will be unable to sustain its own atmosphere and will slowly transform into a Mars like planet. By examining the current state of the Martian atmosphere as well as the degree of interaction it undergoes with the Sun and solar wind it can actually be determined whether people on Earth could possible live on Mars like environment should worse come to worse.

Examining the Purpose of the MAVEN The instruments onboard the MAVEN consist of magnetometer, a Solar Wind Ion Analyzer, Solar Energetic Particle Analyzer an Ultraviolet Imaging Spectrometer and other similar instruments used to examine the condition of a planets upper atmosphere.

One of the goals of the project, as indicated by various press releases and posts from NASA, is to assess the potential for future colonization on the planet and to determine whether life could exist on the Martian surface depending on what is currently know about the ability or organisms to survive in adverse conditions. What must be understood is that the atmosphere of a planet and its interaction with the Sun and Solar Wind largely dictates the ability of life to form.

A planet such as Mars which has a relatively thin level of protection due to a compromised atmosphere has a surface that is exposed to direct solar rays and solar radiation as direct effect of this. While it is true that sunlight was one of the initial factors that helped life to thrive on Earth the fact still remains that excessive quantities of sunlight and solar radiation can have a sterilizing effect on a planet’s surface in effect wiping out all traces of life.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More If the MAVEN is able to determine that the Martian atmosphere has indeed this level of deterioration that means that for future searches for possible life on Mars the surface may not be the most ideal location to check. Thus future exploration of the Mars for signs of life may involve digging into caves, fissures or other locations not directly affected by solar rays or radiation and as such may yield more positive results for the search of life outside Earth.

Sustaining Human Life on Mars Another effect of the MAVEN mission is to judge the ability of Mars to sustain human life in the future and what would be necessary in order to ensure that a human colony would be sustainable. Just as solar radiation affects the ability of life to sustain itself on the Martian surface this also severely limits the ability of humans to effectively live on its surface.

Factors related to the degree of radiation, the temperature of the planet, the level of ion dispersion within the atmosphere and the ability of solar wind to affect the Martian surface are all factors that need to be taken into consideration when examining the possible establishment of a colony.

Readings from the MAVEN mission would help to determine what sort of protection would be needed on the first manned mission to Mars, what should buildings be composed of should a colony be established on the planets surface and what sort of filters would e necessary in order to establishment a sufficient agricultural center on the planet.

Furthermore, atmospheric readings taken by the MAVEN can also help to determine whether terraforming the planet in the future is at all possible. If the degree of atmospheric degradation has been determined to exceed the level necessary for the sufficient development of a habitable ecosystem this would go a long way towards determining humanity’s future course of action regarding off-world colonization.

The Differences Involved What makes the MAVEN mission exciting lies in the fact that while there have been missions in the past which have explored the quality of the Martian atmosphere from the surface of the planet there have been no studies which have precisely examined the current state of the Martian upper atmosphere from space.

One of the reasons behind this has been an overall lack in sufficient technology and willpower to even get the project underway in the first place. What most individuals fail to notice is the fact that the recent global financial recession which occurred as a direct result of toxic subprime mortgage debt has in effectively limited numerous potential space programs from getting underway.

We will write a custom Essay on MAVEN Mission on Mars specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More It is actually quite and expensive affair involving billions of dollars in technological expenses as well as staff expenses. Taking this into consideration the sheer cost of the MAVEN mission which is estimated at several billion dollars is quite amazing especially when comparing it to the problems the U.S. economy is currently facing.

Conclusion This paper would like to conclude that despite the inherent costs and problems associated with space exploration and space, it is actually a very important and vital step for the future of mankind that people attempt to explore your solar system sooner rather than later.

No one really knows how long the planet Earth can sustain life or if it is already on the verge of being unable to sustain life in the future. It is based on this exploratory missions such as the MAVEN help to examine the current state of planets within the solar system in order to determine their viability as either future homes or as mirrors into what could possibly be Earth’s coming future.

Works Cited NASA . MAVEN. NASA, N.I.. Web.

Updike, John. “Visions Of Mars.” National Geographic 214.6 (2008): 86. MasterFILE Premier. Web.


Data resource management Research Paper essay help online: essay help online

Table of Contents Data resources management

The affect of the specific technology on organizations

Recommendation on how to mitigate the effects of the technology


In the recent past, technology has increasingly been adopted in organizations. It assists in developing efficiency and thus customer satisfaction. The competitiveness of a business is vested on the quality of its management decisions. A number of systems that aim at meeting a certain objective in the business arena have been developed. They are either home-made or all user systems (commercial systems).

One area that has gained much advocacy from the potential benefits an organization can derive from is data-resources management; data resources management involves using information and communication systems to develop a data warehouse where management can refer when making corporate decisions (Johnson, 2008). This paper discusses the effect that Data resources management has on an organization, it will use Toyota Corporation as the sample company.

Data resources management Data resources management cannot be given a single definition but it entails a combination of issues and processes. They are intangible assets which are unique to different business and can be improved with experience and information interpolation. The most important factors that are considered are human assets that companies have.

Human beings have different talents and capabilities; however tapping this asset requires strategic operation and management. Other than utilizing the knowledge and experience that the employees have, there is the need to use available information to grow and develop knowledge and expertise in employees.

Information can be internal and external information and how well the information is utilized can result to growth of knowledge; effectiveness, and efficiency in doing business. To effectively utilize information, organizations should move from information hoarding to sharing of information that they are holding for the benefit of others; this is son despite that there are some private information that a company (Singh


Watching the Poker Faces of Your Ego: Read Its Lips Essay scholarship essay help

Among the topics that the book by Tolle offers, the forgetfulness of ego seems one of the most enticing issues to consider. Introducing the idea of life as a process with its stages floating from one into another, interchanging and intertwining with each other, the concept of human forgetfulness is one of the bases that prevents people from learning the lessons from the new experienced and at the same time leaves out the issues that serve as the basis and the fundament of a person’s spirit and soul.

However, one of the most specific elements that make the concept of forgetfulness more complicated is the selectivity, which presupposes that people remember certain events, which forgetting the ones that are supposed to be more essential; hence, it cannot be denied that the issue of human forgetfulness is one of the most topical ones in the process of self-cognition.

Despite the fact that forgetfulness is one of the qualities that people are most inclined to, there can be no possible doubt that the given feature of human character prevents people from developing spiritually and morally, which makes the given problem quite a topical issue that requires thorough considerations.

Among the most essential types of forgetfulness that Tolle marks, the forgetfulness of being is the basic reason for people to feel that they are far from reaching the state of moral and spiritual perfection; moreover, the larger their forgetfulness grows, the more detached from the opportunity for a self-perfection they are. As Tolle emphasizes,

Ego is a conglomeration of recurring though forms and conditioned mental-emotional patterns that are invested with the sense of I, a sense of self. Ego arises when your sense of Beingness, of “I Am,” which is formless consciousness, gets mixed up with form. This is the meaning of identification. This is forgetfulness of Being, the primary error, the illusion of absolute separateness that turns reality into a nightmare. (Tolle 36)

Therefore, it is obvious that Tolle conveys the idea that the process of forgetting is closely intertwined with the one of losing oneself and the touch with the world. In the given case, Tolle approaches the idea expressed by Einstein – the kind of an optical delusion for people’s consciousness. As Einstein said, “This delusion is a kind of prison for us, restricting us to our personal desires and to affection for a few persons nearest to us” (English 126 Course Documents).

Therefore, it is worth keeping in mind that the forgetfulness of ego can also take the shapes of a sin and the idea that is not to cross one’s mind. Although forgetting does leave certain feeling of relief, one must remember that the state of forgetting, like any other blissful state, leaves a person in a certain dependency on the given pleasure.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Logically, there are certain norms and postulates in the modern society that must not be abandoned under any pretext, whether it is the forgetfulness or the desire to live according to one’s own standards. Hence, the action of forgetting something or someone also harms one’s personality considerably, leaving the scars that cannot be healed. As Tolle explains, the given state results in quite deplorable consequences:

This results in a total unawareness of my connectedness with the whole, my intrinsic oneness with every “other” as well as with the Source. This forgetfulness is original sin, suffering, delusion. When this delusion of utter separateness underlies and governs whatever I think, say, and do, what kind of world do I create? (Tolle 18)

Therefore, it cannot be doubted that the state of forgetfulness does have its “side effects” and the consequences that are to be avoided to reach the highest level of self-development and enlightenment. Once taking the wrong step that is likely to lead to the wrong conclusions, one will hardly be able to take the correct course and understand what misconceptions the confusion has led him/her to. Thus, the issue of forgetfulness is quite complicated and involves certain controversy.

Hence, it can be concluded that the clockwork of the process of forgetting is still unclear and, moreover, can be hardly controlled by a human being.

Nevertheless, since the forgetfulness of ego is something that allows a person to evolve and does not fill people with the regret over the mistakes that were made in the past, the given quality can be considered rather a blessing than a negative trait of a character.

Taking a personal experience as an example of the way in which forgetfulness works, I have to add that in my case, forgetfulness played quite a controversial role in the development of my own personality.

Once forgetting about my own connectedness with the whole and deciding that there is no link between me and the rest of the people, I barely lost the touch to my relatives and friends and faced the threat of losing my own self, which was rather unpleasant experience. However, now that I can remember about the wholeness of the world and myself, I can feel that my ego has been restored.

We will write a custom Essay on Watching the Poker Faces of Your Ego: Read Its Lips specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Tolle, Eckhart. A New Earth: Awakening to Your Life’s Purpose. Weatherford, OK First Plum Printing, 2006. Print.


The Kiss of the Spider Woman and Politics in Argentina in 1960s-1970s Research Paper cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The Political Climate in Argentina in the 1960s and 1970s

Kiss of the Spider Woman and Politics in Argentina

Manuel Puig’s Biography and His Novel


Works Cited

Introduction Kiss of the Spider Woman by Manuel Puig uses the political and cultural environment of Argentina in the 1960s and 1970s to put across its themes. The novel focuses on two main characters imprisoned in the same cell for a period of six months: Molina, a window-dresser and a homosexual, and Valentin, a political activist with Marxist revolutionary ideologies. Valentin is convicted of political activism while Molina is convicted of perversion.

While in prison, Molina tells Valentin fantasy stories of melodramatic romance, which Valentin, at first, is reluctant to listen to (Puig 11). He bemoans Molina’s pursuance of romantic illusions instead of propagating political activism. Nevertheless, Molina’s stories, somehow, infiltrates Valentin’s heart and she falls for him before getting intimate. Molina, upon his release, agrees to relay pertinent information from Valentin to other revolutionaries.

The central theme of the novel regards the conflict between emotions/ desires, and political activism or Marxist revolutionary; issues that were rife in Argentina in the 1970s. In Latin America, the 1970s witnessed political polarization occasioned by the Cold War with the rightists (fascists) on one hand and leftists (communists) on the other. The Kiss of the Spider Woman is a critique of political fascism in Argentina in the 1970s.

The Political Climate in Argentina in the 1960s and 1970s Historically, the colonization of Argentina by Spain started by in the 16th century ending in late 19th century. The Catholic missionaries assisted, in part, in the colonization process by introducing Christianity to the natives (Gottlieb 106). Lewis, while explaining how a country like Argentina that manifests Christian attributes and values becomes politically and socially repressive, remarks, “this is how we became fascists, the peasants are poorer today than they were five decades ago” (118).

Similarly, in the novel, the political struggle between the ideals of Marxist philosophy as championed by Valentin and the repressive regime. His revolutionary ideals transcend personal desires; he aims to free the society from oppression. On the other hand, Molina, at first, had no interest in political activism and thus, showed no effort for political and social empowerment of the society including the gay people.

The 1966 military coup led to a “prolonged fascist tyranny that only ended in 1983 with the return of constitutional democracy” (Lewis 78). In 1966, a military coup staged by Juan Peron’s supporters against the incumbent military leadership, helped him to reclaim power.

He had previously served as the president of Argentina from 1946 to 1955 before a military coup in the same year overthrew him from power (Stein, and Shane 223). After reclaiming power, Peron turned against the leftist and instead, favored a repressive rightist leadership after surviving a series of coups in 1970 and 1971. He died in 1974, and his widow, Martinez de Peron assumed power and continued with the repressive rule.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The period from 1974 to 1983 was the worst period in Argentina’s history and was called “the dirty war” or “peronism” (Lewis 122). The period was characterized by the junta military rule and violent oppression of many people through imprisonment, executions, and torture, and the “disappearance of dissidents opposing the regime” (Gottlieb 108) bordered anarchy.

The country experienced a “protracted fascist rule by the junta military, characterized by a one-party rule” (Lewis 80), during this period. As a result, the social and democratic rights of the citizenry were suppressed.

Kiss of the Spider Woman and Politics in Argentina Politics in the Kiss of the Spider woman, a novel set in Argentina, comes out in the conversations between Valentin, a political activist, and Molina, a “homosexual convicted eight years for seducing a minor” (Puig 15).

The two happen to share a prison cell for six months during which the political dynamics and politics of sexuality emerge out of their conversations. The conversations reveal Molina’s political vulnerability arising from his sexual orientation as well as his social disempowerment, which motivates him to befriend the power elite and betray his former cellmate, Valentin.

While in prison, the unsuspecting Valentin gives a detailed account of their revolutionary operations, including the fact that, they use elaborate codes to communicate and further their activities under the tyrannical regime. At the time, (1970s), in Argentina, the military rule of the junta was feared and notorious for the political repression, imprisonment, and executions of political activists (Lewis 81).

In the novel, Molina accepts Valentin’s revolutionary ideologies while in prison and even agrees to convey serious messages to Valentin’s comrades. The junta releases Molina from prison for ineffectuality; however, Valentin’s colleagues perceive him as effectual given what he knows about their operations and murder him. Meanwhile, the junta had schemed to leak information to the effect that Molina heard Valentin confess of his political operations.

The same blackmail tactics and political betrayal characterized the politics in Argentina. During the 1970s, in Argentina, a series of coups took place. In 1973, Juan Peron took power after a coup staged by his supporters (Gottlieb 109). He subsequently turned against the leftist political activism in favor of right wing leadership that continued to enact oppressive policies including political detention and torture. In the novel, Valentin is subjected to cruelty and torture over involvement in revolutionary (leftist) activities.

We will write a custom Research Paper on The Kiss of the Spider Woman and Politics in Argentina in 1960s-1970s specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The narrative strategy used in Kiss of the Spider Woman is largely bleak and not straightforward with regard to peasant rights prevalent in the 1970s. Molina reveals a lifestyle devoid of concern for social or political rights under a repressive rule. He does not reflect on his moral rights as well as those of the peasants, even though at one time, he talks of his “villainous character” as that of any social being (Puig 48). Agrarian reform policies, which were largely capitalistic in Latin America, affected many livelihoods (Lewis 119).

The Marxist struggle in the 1970s was both a “political struggle and a struggle for social values for the oppressed peasantry” (Lewis 78). In the novel, Molina initiates the conversations, which had the effect of enhancing friendship between the two cellmates.

His questions to Valentin encourage him to reveal details of his revolutionary operations and to describe himself as a Marxist revolutionary (Puig 27). Indeed, in the 1970s, which is the period when the Kiss of the Spider Woman was written, the political climate in Latin America countries was polarized with rightist regimes oppressing leftist revolutionaries and ideologies.

In Argentina, the rightist regime comprising of the military junta, “tortured and killed political dissidents”, (Lewis 125) as they competed for power. In the novel, Valentin remarks, “I don’t want to be a political martyr, right now I wonder whether this whole revolution hasn’t been a tremendous mistake on my part” (Puig 177). This reflects the guerrilla leftist movements that were common in Argentina during this period.

Manuel Puig’s Biography and His Novel Manuel Puig, the author of The Kiss of the Spider Woman, was born and raised in Argentina’s General Villegas. In his youth, Puig developed a fascination for Hollywood films that he used to watch in cinemas then. He later studied at Buenos Aires University and at Centro Sperimentale di Cinematografia, where he studied cinema production (Levine 69).

He worked as an assistant film director in many cities including Paris and Buenos Aires from 1955 to 1964 when he turned to writing. His position as an independent socialist meant that he could not live or work under the increasingly repressive climate of Argentina (Levine 71). Therefore, he left Argentina in the 1970s, living in various cities including New York, Mexico and later Rio de Janeiro (Levine 71).

Manuel Puig’s early interest in pop culture is evident; this subsequently shaped his career choice and literary works. Additionally, his early involvement in “screenwriting and film production” (Levine 70) is reflected in his literary works including this novel. The novel involves a non-conventional narrative style not common in many literary works.

It blends literary and non-literary forms derived from the film genre as reflected in Molina character. In fact, Molina highlights the author’s fascination with films in the novel. Molina spends time telling Valentin a story about Hollywood films, which fascinates him. Besides challenging the conventional literary forms, Puig’s novel challenges the conventional cultural and social values.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Kiss of the Spider Woman and Politics in Argentina in 1960s-1970s by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Molina is homosexual who is convicted for seducing a minor and while in prison, he gets romantically involved with his cellmate. The author’s earlier experience in working in many countries and diverse cultures must have influenced his criticisms towards political, social, and cultural practices in his native country, Argentina. As a result, he favored Marxist philosophy against the repressive fascist rule.

Conclusion In 1970s, Argentina experienced a series of coups that culminated in a fascist junta rule that orchestrated atrocities against the citizenry. Most notorious were the executions, torture, and the “disappearance” of leftist political activists.

The central theme of the novel, the Kiss of the Spider Woman relates to the author’s early experiences under this rule. Valentin shows stubborn dedication to “his revolutionary activities and political cause” (Puig 29) under the repressive rule. In the novel, the author challenges the repressive leadership and favors Marxist ideologies rather than the fascist one-party rule (Lewis 79).

Works Cited Gottlieb, Julie. “Right-Wing Women in Women’s History: A Global Perspective: Introduction”. Journal of Women’s History 16.3 (2004): 106-107.

Levine, Suzanne. Manuel Puig and the Spider Woman: His Life and Fictions. New York: Farrar, Straus and Girouz, 2000.

Lewis, Paul. Guerrillas and Generals: The Dirty War in Argentina. London: Praeger, 2001.

Puig, Manuel. The Kiss of the Spider Woman. Trans. Thomas Colchie. New York: Random House Inc, 1978.

Stein, Stanley, and Hunt Shane. “Principal Currents in the Economic Historiography of Latin America”. Journal of Economic History 31.1 (1971): 222–253.


An analysis of Robert Pickton Term Paper essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Robert Pickton’s biography




Introduction Human behavior and personality studies have been fundamental in understanding people in the societies, they attempt to find reasons for their behaviour and find ways of resolving them.

Every country’s crime and justice department depends on psychologists and sociologists who are knowledgeable about behavioral and psychological theories, these people are capable of providing useful information in understanding criminals and ways of preventing the occurrences of their crimes. This paper uses Sigmund Freud’s personality theory to analyze Robert Pickton, a British Columbian convicted of murder.

Robert Pickton’s biography Robert Pickton was born in 1948 to a family with one sister and a brother. Robert grew up in Port Coquitlam on a family farm. Their mother was their primary care giver as their father was least involved in their upbringing. His mother was very strict, making them perform hard work for long hours.

This work included taking care of their farm animals as well as slaughtering the animals occasionally. Though his father was not involved in his early life, he abused Robert and his siblings, seeing them as losers. Because of this, Robert had a poor relationship with his parents.

In school, Robert was no better as he had poor relationships with people. Children shunned Robert, and he had low grades, with an IQ of 86. Later, Robert dropped half way through school to become a meat cutter. As he grew older, Robert began experimenting with hard drugs such as cocaine and this was the beginning of his encounters with the law. In 1992, Robert was arrested for sexual assault and arrested for attempted murder five years later. The attempted murder charges were dropped for lack of evidence.

However, his behaviours became worse as he lured prostitutes to his farm and murdered them after engaging in sexual activities with them. Robert slaughtered his victims and fed their remains to pigs. Analyzing Robert’s behaviour and personality requires a deep examination of his actions using a theory that tracks his upbringing. Sigmund Feud’s personality theory does this (Hall, 2005).

Discussion Sigmund Freud argues that the human mind is divided into id, ego and the super ego, whose interaction determines the individual’s personality. The id exists in the unconscious part of the mind, and consists of instinctual unadulterated energies. It demands immediate gratification of needs, so if an individual is controlled by the id, the individual cannot wait or reason out their needs. They want it, and will have it at that particular time.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The id’s response to body needs is reflexive. The ego, which operates on a reality principle, matches the demands of the id with real world objects and events. In the case of hunger, the ego would make an individual seek food to satisfy the hunger. The last division is the super ego, which reminds the individual of the moral values of the society.

The super ego develops through internalization of values as people grow up. As children grow up, their parents teach them the acceptable behaviour through rewards and punishment. The child slowly learns what is good as well as what is bad. In the case of hunger, the super ego would instruct the individual to either ask for food, cook or buy food instead of stealing.

Without the development of the upper ego, the id identifies the hunger and the ego associates it with food, therefore leaving the individual to obtain the food in any way possible. In addition to the internalization of moral values, the super ego is always in a constant strife for perfection, which makes it as unrealistic as the id. Therefore, the ego interplays between the two extremes. In Robert’s case, there was poor development in the relationship between these three components of the mind.

The ego was unable to control the id, so the id controlled his behaviour, as the super ego had no function at all. He acted on impulse to gratify his needs. His killing behaviour indicated an underlying need that he needed to gratify. Instead of seeking moral ways of satisfying this need, he killed his victims.

The underlying need that Robert had is also a subject of concern because it explains his overall personality. Because of the difficult task the ego has, interplaying and creating harmony between the id and the super ego, sometimes it becomes overwhelmed and seeks ways of defending itself.

Sigmund Freud calls these ways “defense mechanisms’, where the ego unconsciously blocks or distorts unwanted impulses into less threatening forms. Freud identifies several mechanisms that the ego uses to defend itself, they are denial, repression, displacement, projection, reaction formation, rationalization, intellectualization, and regression.

Robert’s case resembles a number of these mechanisms, especially displacement and repression. Displacement refers to a situation where an individual directs an impulse towards a substitute target, which is less threatening than the intended targets. From his childhood, it is evident that Robert had a poor relationship with his parents, as his mother made him work too hard for too long and his father abused him.

We will write a custom Term Paper on An analysis of Robert Pickton specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More He must have repressed negative feelings towards his parents, which he released in killing prostitutes. Prostitutes are less threatening and easy as targets, compared to his parents or males. In addition to this, Robert lacked love, and that is why he sought for love in his pigs, as he could kill, slaughter his victims and feed them to his pigs. There is also an account of Robert witnessing his brother kill someone with a truck. Robert must have repressed this traumatic experience making him more violent.

Freud argued that the sex drive was the most important of all impulses, as it encompassed every aspect of humanity, hence being the primary motivating force. In his explanation, sexuality means any pleasurable sensation. Because of this, he discussed human personality development through psychosexual stages.

The psychosexual theory contains stages which indicate an individual’s development process. The individual must successfully pass each stage in order to have a desirable personality. Additionally, the success of one stage depends on the success of the previous stage.

Every stage has a need that the individual must fulfill. When the needs of one stage are poorly fulfilled either through over or under gratification, then fixation occurs. This leads to poor development or to the development of faulty personality traits. The periods are divided into oral, anal, phallic, latency, and genital stages (Hergenhahn


Cultures of the Middle East Essay argumentative essay help

Introduction The Middle East is a region situated between the western part of Asia and northern Africa. At times this region is also known as the Near East. The history of the region is rich and stretches back into the ancient times. Historically, this region has been the main center of world affairs.

This region is well known to be the home for some of the world’s great religions including Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. Middle Eastern countries consist of various cultural and sectarian groups who have lived together in harmony and, somewhat, shared a common geographical, environmental and cultural setting.

However, an observer of a number of events present in the Middle East may easily notice serious clashes among some groups which led, in some cases, to armed struggle and produced complexity at various levels. It is observable that the ongoing intervention of external powers and the creation of the state of “Israel” in 1948 have harmfully contributed to the unsteadiness situation in the Middle East on many fronts.

As a result of the above-mentioned factors, a controversial view has emerged and popularized. This view claim that the Middle East is not only consisting of varied conflicting cultural groups fighting each other, but also experiencing difficulties in interacting with each other on various levels, including the cultural level (Salzman (b), p 5). This paper will provide a critical analysis of the cultural aspects in the Middle East.

Cultural and Sectarian Groups in the Middle East Culture can be defined as a shared set of beliefs, traditions and behaviors that is shaped by various aspects including ethnicity, nationality, religion, and language among other factors. The Middle East consists of well over twenty countries which have different religious, ethnic, and linguistic groups.

Despite these variations, the people of the Middle East have common norms and values which are shared among themselves. Previously, the Middle East has been portrayed as a desert region that is characterized by nomadic lifestyle. Also, this region has closely been associated with oil wealth and territorial and religious conflicts. Though this is true about the region, it has to be noted that there are more aspects related to this region.

Life in the Middle East is quite complex to be comprehended as simple since there are various variables which influence the way in which people live in this region. It is worth to note that a common thread known to be running through the Middle Eastern society is the importance that has been placed on the family institution and values that emanate from a solid extended family ties such as loyalty, honor and respect (Salzman (b), p 16).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Middle East is characterized by various cultural and sectarian groups. The cultural groups include the Persians, Arabs and the Jews. Predominantly, the Jews are found in Israel whereas the Persians are found in Iran. The Arabs form the bulk of the people found in the Middle East.

The other cultural groups found in the Middle East include the Turks and the Kurds. Sectarian groups in the region include Hamas, Hezbollah, Beter youth organization, and the Kahanists, among others. The sectarian and the cultural groups in the Middle East are deeply engaged in the politics of the region (Davis, p 555).

The Middle East underwent very little changes after the end of the colonial period. The politics of the region are characterized by sectarian alliances such as the Sunni, Shi’as, and the Kurds in Iraq; Muslims and Christians in Lebanon; Muslims and Copts in Egypt; Turks and Kurds in Turkey; and Sunnis and Shi’as in Saudi Arabia among others. The society in the Middle East is first comprised of groups that prioritize ethnic loyalty (Salzman (a), p 840).

In this case, national identity is often trumped upon in the pursuit of ethnic identity. This has been claimed to be the reason for the instability that is being experienced in the region. This characteristic has paved way for the development of authoritarian rule that is widespread in the region with the exception of Israel and Turkey (Davis, p 555).

The Middle East is known to be the origin of three monotheist religions including Judaism, Christianity and Islam. Each of the religion lays emphasis on peaceful co-existence and tolerance.

Judaism refers to peace, equality and tolerance; Islam is said to be a religion founded on peace; while Christianity is said to be a religion based on peace and love. The various religions in the region draw their inspirations from ancient texts and have common rules and beliefs. For instance, Islam and Judaism have similar dietary rules and view religion as a foundation for civil law.

The three religions also share prophets. Jesus is significant among the Christians and Muslims, though Muslims also follow the teachings of Prophet Muhammad. Religion plays a central role in the lives of the people in the Middle East (Salzman (b), p 31). Among the Muslims, Friday is considered a holy day; Judaism regard Saturday as their holy day whereas Christians holy day is on Sunday.

We will write a custom Essay on Cultures of the Middle East specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More “Cultural” and “sectarian” groups in the Middle East The Middle East is characterized by both cultural and sectarian groups. Cultural groups are those organizations that champion for the enhancement of certain cultural identity. The examples, as mentioned earlier, include the Kurds, Turks, Arabs, Jews, and the Persians.

On the other hand, the sectarian groups are those that base their discrimination and hatred towards others on religious differences; political differences; class differences; and factional or regional differences. Such groups in the Middle East include the Hamas, Hezbollah, Beter youth organization, and the Kahanists, among others.

These organizations have turned to orthodox means in advancing their objectives. Most of them have sanctioned violence in fulfilling their objectives. Most of the groups in the Middle East can be termed as sectarian. This is because the various groups are entangled in the advancement of the group’s objectives based on religious, political, class, regional or factional differences (Bates and Rassam, p 25).

The Hamas is an Islamic resistance movement which claims to represent the Sunni Islamic organization that has been democratically elected to represent the Palestinians. Hamas is engaged in armed conflict with Israel and has adopted terrorist tactics in fighting for the ‘rights’ of the Palestinians.

They do not recognize the existence of the state of Israel and call for its destruction. Hezbollah on its part is a Lebanese Islamic Shiite organization and political party. It is also known as ‘the Party of God’. Hezbollah was formed in 1982 after Israel invaded Lebanon. Hezbollah is a radical Islamist group that aims to achieve two objectives. First, the organization aims at getting rid of Israel forces from the Southern Lebanon; and secondly, Hezbollah aims to establish an Islamic republic in Lebanon (Bates and Rassam, p 27).

Hezbollah has been associated with terrorist activities against the United States and Israel. Essentially, the group has been engaging in guerrilla warfare against Israel occupation in Southern Lebanon. Hezbollah continues to enjoy support from the Muslim world with Iran and Iraq known to give material and logistic support to the group. In Israel, there are various sectarian and cultural groups such as the Beter youth movement and the Kahanists.

The Beter youth organization is known to promote violence in its mission to defend Israel. The Kahanists on the other hand are a racist extremist religious movement. Even though this group has been outlawed from the Israel government, it still influences political views. The group is known for its call on violence against the Palestinians (Bates and Rassam, p 43).

The Middle East is comprised various ethnic communities which include the Arabs, Persians, Turks, Berbers, Jews, and Kurds among others. Most of the countries in the region are multi-ethnic (Baehr, p 394). However, this has not come with benefits as it has been associated with conflicts that are prevalent in the region.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Cultures of the Middle East by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More For instance, the Kurds who are widespread across the region have engaged in armed conflicts seeking to establish an independent Kurdistan state. The Hamas and the Hezbollah are also engaged in an armed conflict against Israel occupation (Bates and Rassam, p 47).

The Impact of imperial powers and the establishment of “Israel” on the people and culture of the Middle East The establishment of the state of Israel at the heart to the Middle Eastern society has had major impacts on the cultural aspect of the region. This has also greatly impacted on the ongoing conflicts and problems in the Middle East. The conflict being experienced in the Middle East cannot be analyzed outside the cultural context (Baehr, p 394).

It has been noted that the 7th century Arab culture impacted on Islam and the followers of Islamic religion in their view towards non-Muslims. In the current times, the Arab culture and tribalism that is rampant among the Islamic communities in the Middle East impacts on every aspect of life including family relationships, governance issues and conflicts.

Though most people believe that the conflicts in the Middle East are conflicts that are fanned by political grievances, the truth of the matter is that these conflicts are rooted in the culture and Arab tribalism (Salzman(c), p 23).

It is worth noting that all human societies aspire to establish order for survival and prosperity. The Arab culture ensures security through what is referred to as ‘balanced opposition.’ In this case, all members of the society owe their membership to nested kin groups which are usually big or small in size.

The groups have the obligation to defend each of the members of the group and bear collective responsibility for the activities of the group members. Salzman(c) notes that, “If there is a confrontation, families face families, lineage faces lineage, clan faces clan, tribe faces tribe, confederacy faces confederacy, sect faces sect, and the Islamic community faces the infidels,” (p. 23). Therefore, it can be noted that tribalism plays a critical role in the Arab communities of the Middle East.

Israel is regarded as a common enemy by the Arab countries in the Middle East. The Arab countries perceive the establishment of Israel in their land as an encroachment in the heart of their land. Israel occupation has caused a lot of resentment across the Muslim world.

The entrance of the United States, which has tended to support the aggressive policies adopted by Israel against the Palestinian, has only acted to fuel the anger of the Arabs against both the US foreign policies towards the Middle East and Israel in particular (Dajan, p 160).

The emergence of sectarian groups such as the Hamas and the Hezbollah was triggered by anger emanating from Israel occupation. Israel can be regarded as a political entity and partly as a cultural entity.

This is because Israel is regarded as a sovereign state which has been recognized by the international community at least basing on the initial boundaries that were created in 1948. At the same time, Israel can be considered as a cultural entity since its establishment in the Middle East was driven by cultural factors where the Jews were determined to go back to their ancestral land.

The conflict between the Arabs and Israel is highly emphasized due to its magnitude. The Muslim Arabs argue that Israel has encroached on their land, which was conquered by Prophet Muhammad, and established their state illegally. The occupation of the land that has belonged to Muslims by Israelis, who are considered as infidels, is considered outrageous and intolerable by the Arabs (Salzman(c), p 27).

The Revolutions in the Arab countries The Arab world has been experiencing revolutions in the recent past, and this can be said to have resulted from the conflicting interests among the various cultural and sectarian groups in the region. Though the incident that sparked the revolution was economic hardships and iron rule of leaders who did not want to leave political power, the sectarian and cultural groups got a leeway to exacerbate the conflicts and usurp power from the long-time dictators.

In Tunisia, where the revolution begun, the long serving President was removed from power and a new regime installed. Egypt followed suit with sectarian and cultural groups such as the Muslim Brotherhood took advantage of public resentment against the long-serving President, Hussein Mubarak.

This culminated in the removal of President Mubarak from power. In Libya, the long-serving dictator, Muammar Gadhafi was removed from power by the militia groups who were supported by the NATO air strikes. Therefore, it can be asserted that the revolutions in the Arab world were enhanced by the existence of sectarian and cultural groups in the region.

Conclusion The Middle East can be argued to be comprising of various cultural issues that play a critical role in defining the trend in the region. Essentially, the sectarian conflicts that are rampant in the region can be attributed to the cultural orientation of the region. As noted earlier, the Middle East is characterized by diversity which has acted to fuel the conflicting situation in the region. The Kurds, for instance, have been involved in a struggle to establish their own free state.

Also, there are conflicting situations in which the various tribes are competing for political power in various countries in the region. The Arabs are also engaged in a conflict with Israel based on the notion that all non-Muslims are infidels and have to be subordinate to the Muslims. The most highlighted conflict in the Middle East is that between the Arabs and Israel. The Arab Muslims are against the establishment of Israel in what is regarded as their ancestral land.

Works Cited Baehr, Peter. Tribes and Terror in the Middle East: A Conversation with Philip Carl Salzman. Soc 46, 2009: 394–397.

Bates, G. Daniel and Amal Rassam. “Peoples and Cultures of the Middle East”. Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice Hall, 2nd edition, 2001.

Dajan, S. Munther. The ‘Greater Middle East Initiative’ and the Arab Culture of Rejection. Palestinine-Israel Journal of Politics, Economics, and Culture. 11.3


Child Soldiers Problem Research Paper college application essay help: college application essay help

Discussion Any individual under age 18 who belongs to armed group or forces, whether or not there is an armed conflict, is considered to be a child soldier. This is defined by the 1989 Convention on the Rights of the Child which defines a child as any person under the age of 18 (Small Arms Survey 204).

Children do not need necessarily be combatants to be seen as members of or attached armed groups. They may do other functions, both military and non-military, involving spying, sabotage, training, acting as couriers, decoys, guards, sexual slaves, forced labor and others (Small Arms Survey 204).

Whereas some children are recruited voluntarily, others are forcibly recruited and may be serving against their will. The line between voluntary and forced recruitment is blurred. This paper discusses literature on the type of intolerance displayed by child soldiers, how child soldiers appear to view their own methods, and why intolerant groups (child soldiers) react so strongly to the group it assaults (Machel 40).

What type Of Intolerance are Displayed due to child soldiering? Children may be subjected to numerous political, social and economic challenges that offer them with little alternative than to join armed forces voluntarily. Resultant consequences of the child soldier include psychological trauma, death, drug addiction, social alienation, disability, pregnancy, sexuality transmitted diseases including HIV/AIDS, and others (Hamm 260).

Most countries allow children under the age of 18 to participate in war which violates international conventions that safeguard the rights of children. Child soldiers get exposed to mental and physical problems during war because of their participation in direct combat or by living in or near war zones. The use of children as child soldiers presents serious human rights violations as these children get exposed to death during conflict. This deprives them of their basic right to life.

Other children are denied their liberty, that is warring groups forcibly recruit them, separating them from their families against their wills. Majority of these children are tortured and treated inhumanely by warring groups with which they serve. Some are forced to murder or torture others causing them severe psychological effects. All these children are deprived of their normal childhood (Graca 57).

How does intolerant group (Child Soldiers) appear to View its own methods? By involving themselves in war that destroys society, child soldiers view the actions to have victimized their society and view themselves to have taken part in its destruction.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As a result of these actions, society develops intense resentment over the way these children had treated them. It is not easy to point out reason why and how in many countries children are involved in armed conflicts. Many countries continue to enlist by force into their armed forces in spite of international agreements (Small Arms Survey 205).

Statistics in the number of children used as soldiers vary from country to country. In Mozambique, for instance, between 8,000 and 10,000 children were abducted in mid 1980s by the Mozambique National resistance and compelled to be child soldiers. This armed group forced recruits to murder people they knew so that community becomes aware who the killers were.

The aim was to isolate these children from their society and ensure their loyalty to their abductors. These actions negated the possibility of affected children to reintegrate back to their communities. Therefore, child soldiers for these reasons appear to view its methods of violence to be subject to the whims of their abductors (Machel 72).

Presently, it is a widespread phenomenon to find children being used as child soldiers. The media has highlighted small boys and girls battling in many war fronts. In addition, several individual and organizations working with rights groups have made the problem known. Many people today are more aware of child exploitation than ever before.

Child rights and international human Rights organizations have estimated about 300,000 children under age of 18 to be involved in armed conflicts around the world (Hamm 259). Wanton abuse of human dignity and human rights of these children have been reported during the process of recruitment or abduction. They get exposed to permanent physical and mental incapacitation or risk their lives in fighting.

There are a number of factors which impact children’s decision to become or not to become a child soldier. These factors include existence of war and conflict, deterioration of civil society, erosion of traditional values and family structures, scarcity of educational facilities and basic social amenities, adverse poverty, and others (Graca 62).

Why does Intolerant Group react so strongly to the Group it Attacks? Child soldiers react strongly to the groups for a number of reasons: 1) when being recruited, child soldiers are taught to take orders without questioning. Their personal feelings and actions are subordinate to their commanders.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Child Soldiers Problem specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More They are bound by the subjective factors of the group. Their reactions are dependent on the nature of the leadership of armed groups, background and orientation. Many of them are subjected to commit atrocities against their wills; 2) children join armed conflicts for revenge purposes.

They get recruited to kill, rape, loot and commit other despicable vices because their dear ones were killed or maimed; 2) intolerant groups (child soldiers) also react strongly to groups they assault because of the neglect, abuses, exploitation, inhuman and degrading treatments they have been exposed to by society.

It mainly involves individual factors of child abuse in a family, need to have a sense of belonging, heroism, and revenge. They live with pent up emotions which they aggressively relieve when they assault members of society; and others (Hamm 262).

Armed conflicts affect the normal lives of children. War lives many children to grow without essential education. Young girls get impregnated due to sexual assaults (Rape). These horrific scenes attract children to armed groups for revenge missions. Many of these children have witnessed their village colleagues come back with weapons and terrorize their parents and even loot their property.

Other children get recruited willingly because of the benefits they see. Joining armed groups is viewed as a license to protect oneself and locality. When recruited, they are supplied with weapons, clothes and food. The arms provide them with power and advantage for protecting their families. Other children join armed groups as a result of idleness because during conflicts, there is no school or work for them to attend to (UNICEF 201).

Conclusion In summary, children in war zones lack education, disrespect people and forcibly take things that do not belong to them. War has negative effects on behavior of children. It makes them turn to negative vices such as drug abuse and wondering around doing nothing. It makes them lack regard to their parents. Children also join armed groups due to lack of food and security during the war. They are promised to own what they forcibly acquire.

Owning a gun for these children gives them power to get food and security. They loot property and kill many through ambushes. Scarcity or insufficient basic needs cause frustration and discontent among marginalized people including children. This can fuel violence in society where social and economic disparities are wide (Machel 112).

Bibliography Graca, M. The Impact of Armed Conflict on Children, New York: United Nations, 1996.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Child Soldiers Problem by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Hamm, Smandych, R. Cultural Imperialism. Toronto: Toronto University Press, 2005.

Machel, G. The Impact of War on Children. London: Hurst


Cellular Manufacturing and Its Basic Principles Research Paper essay help online free

Cellular manufacturing derives its basic principles from the “lean” manufacturing system popularize by Toyota Motor Corporation. In cellular manufacturing, group technology dominates the process making use of similarity between parts effectively achieving a standardized common processing unit.

There is a great improvement in flow of materials in cellular manufacturing and in most cases there is a reduction in the distances the materials travel. There is also a significant reduction of inventory and cumulative lead times in the manufacturing process.

According to Black (2000, p. 177), the cell manufacturing concept helps firms produce inventory that is only on demand, potentially avoiding wastage especially in the cases of goods with a short shelf life. It is important to note that in cell manufacturing, most of the processing takes place within the cell resulting in better quality products. In a nutshell, cellular manufacturing is saves on time, costs and add flexibility to the manufacturing process.

Traditional or functional production manufacturing gives emphasis to equipment utilization (Swamdimass


Reflection on Gulliver’s Travels Part One Essay (Book Review) argumentative essay help

The author of A Voyage to Lilliput, which forms the first part of Gulliver’s Travels, introduces the reader to a brief historical account of his own life encounters coupled with his own family. According to The Literature Network, one can tell his travel from the evident shipwrecks and abductions coupled with instances of making long swims in an attempt to make his life safe and sound (Para. 1).

After swimming for long distances, he arrived to the shores of Lilliput. However, thinking that he was safe, his life turns otherwise and finds himself held as a captive in the upcountry. To make the narrations of this travel vivid and real, the author applies the stylistic devices such as satire, and symbols to build on his themes.

Satire is a stylistic a device where authors of literary works ridicule or rather make fun out of human weaknesses or vices. The main purpose of using satire lies predominately on the intents to correcting these vices through humor.

In part one of A Voyage to Lilliput the author incredibly satirizes the English people: something that makes them look like dwarfish especially in their capacity to cope with mega issues, thoughts and or deeds. In fact, he could not manage his business and his journey. He says, “I grew weary of the sea” (Swift Chapter 1).

This way, part one of A Voyage to Lilliput emerges as one of the enormous attacks made on humankind targeting people’s stupidity and or wickedness. As a way of example, Swift ridicules the wrangles existing between the Protestants and Roman Catholics, which resulted to war in the 18th century. Arguably, the egg controversy is a satirical strategy that enables the author to reflect and correct the eminent cultural and moral conflicts surrounding the interpretation of the holy book: The Bible.

Literary works deploy symbols to represent abstract ideas. These symbols could take the form of colors, objects, figures or even characters. Swift’s work does not fail also to make use of these symbols in an attempt to develop A Voyage to Lilliput themes.

Lilliputians, Brobdingnagians, laputans, houyhnhnms and England are some of the symbols used in A Voyage to Lilliput (Donaldson 2339). Lilliputians, as implied in the title of the chapter, depict people extensively characterized by pride. Lilliputians, not only show themselves off to the non-natives as Gulliver, but also amongst themselves.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the other hand, Brobdingnagians is typically symbolic of personal, private and physiques of people when keenly scrutinized. Laputans symbolize the theoretical knowledge, which perhaps gives no value to humankind. While Houyhnhnms symbolize ideal and rational existence, which is depictive of life dictated by concepts of moderation and sense, England, on the other hand, is a symbol of a land of sufficiency or insufficiency.

The chief object of employing the symbols and satire is to help authors to develop successfully and in a detailed way the themes of their work. Themes encompass the universal or rather the fundamental idea introspected by a literary work. In part one of A Voyage to Lilliput, right as compared to a mighty society, as opposed to individual perceptions, and limitations of the capacity to understand among human beings, are amongst the key themes developed by Swift (Chapter 1).

Gulliver, for instance, stands out as a physically might person. By virtue of this physical mightiness, Gulliver acquires an advantage in the defeat of Blefuscudian (Donaldson 2360). Arguably, this presents a dilemma on what should regulate the actions of the society. Should mightiness or forces of moral righteousness characterize it?

Conclusively, through various characterizations, which largely serve as symbols and satire, Swift is able to build on the themes of part one of A Voyage to Lilliput. Satire presents humorous moments in the novel, though in the end, the author successfully manages to correct certain moral vices.

Works Cited Donaldson, Talbot. The Norton Anthology of English Literature: Volume 1 Gullivers Travels Part One: A Voyage To Lilliput. New York: Norton


Inflation in Saudi Arabia Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Introduction In the recent past, there has been an unprecedented easing of monetary and fiscal policies in many countries. This has raised widespread concerns that the policies may plunge the world economy into a period of hyperinflation. Already in Saudi Arabia, inflation has been rising. This has been attributed to the government’s recent expansion of fiscal lending, which makes a rise in inflation inevitable. The main factors that drive Saudi’s inflation include food prices, high inflation in trading partner’s economies, and a rise in domestic rent.

Methodology In the eighties and nineties, inflation in Saudi Arabia was maintained at a low of 1%. However, since 2003, the inflation rate has risen rapidly and by 2008, it exceeded 11%: a phenomenon that has negatively affected the citizens (Mehran, 2009, p. 3). Although the World financial crisis resulted to a temporary decline in the inflation rate, it again started rising since 2010.

This paper, using the quarterly data from 1980 to 2010, examines the causes behind the inflation in Saudi, its effects, and the effectiveness of the counter-strategies and policies the Saudi government has put in place to curb the rising inflation. The paper will also investigate the solutions provided to the problem of runaway inflation and give recommendations on the same.

The paper utilizes a methodology that incorporates both foreign and domestic factors that affect the inflation rate in the Saudi context. It will examine the external factors as a source of inflation in Saudi, given the open trade nature of the Saudi economy characterized by oil exports and importation of consumer goods from overseas.

The rise in the prices globally will be examined alongside the Saudi domestic prices. Given Saudi’s dependence on exports, fluctuation in the value of the US dollar is a fundamental determinant of the rate of inflation in Saudi both in the short-term and long-term.

Additionally, the rise in the domestic demand fuelled by the sharp increase in oil prices has also accelerated the rate of inflation in Saudi Arabia. By focusing on each factor in turn, this paper aims to find the correlation between inflation in Saudi’s trading partners (OECD countries) and the domestic inflation rate. The paper will also undertake a food price outlook in the wake of rising inflation rate and its effects on Saudi staples such as rice and wheat.

What is Inflation? Inflation is a common term in economic circles, but its meaning is often misconstrued. Inflation, in simple terms, refers to a continuous increase in prices of goods and services in an economy (Dhakal,


Surrogate Parenthood: Positive and Negative Essay argumentative essay help

The debate surrounding the real parent of a “created” child is far from over. With myriad of court cases on the custody of surrogate children, there is seemingly growing worry and uncertainty over parenthood of children obtained from reproductive technology.

As a matter of fact, some states are quite silent in terms of legislations governing gestational surrogacy while others have limited and unclear guidelines on the same. Needless to say, the simmering controversy regarding this form of alternative reproduction and parenthood needs to be resolved by enacting relevant pieces of legislations.

Up to date, it is still not vivid on who among the following is the authenticated parent; the egg and sperm donors, the adoptive parents who have paid for the egg and sperm or the surrogate who has carried and given birth to the child. Nonetheless, this essay argues that the egg and sperm donors ought to be the true parents of the ‘manufactured’ child.

While some of the most recent court cases on parenthood of such children have been determined based on how weighty the arguments are on both sides of the plaintiff and defendants, it is worth noting that genetic make-up of the born child is far much important and supersedes any other local arrangement that may have been made between or among parties (Stephanie 1).

It is profound to note that there are some states which have already laid down basic requirements for gestational surrogacy in the sense that the born child must at least share genetic features with one of the parties under agreement. In other words, the child must have genetic relationship with one of the custodians (Denise 1).

Perhaps, the most important reason why such a legal provision should be enforced is that a sperm or egg donor is highly likely to develop a close and more intimate relationship with the child born out of such an arrangement more than in the case whereby there is total absence of genetic sharing.

At this point, it is prudent to note that intimate parenting is directly proportional to well being of children during the whole cycle of growth. It is also definite that latter may be absent or completely unguaranteed in the event whereby none of the ‘parents’ is a sperm or egg donor (Stephanie 1).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the case of adoptive parents who went through the process of buying the egg and sperm, catered for legal fees or medical costs for the surrogate, it is imperative to reiterate that such an action may only warrant partial custody of the child but not true parenthood.

In nay case, incurring financial costs on the general upkeep of the surrogate may be undertaken by any other well wisher (Denise 1). For instance, it would be quite misleading to argue that should the state take care of medical and other associated costs of children whose parents are ‘unknown’ then it implies the latter assumes the parent position.

For the surrogate who has carried the child and eventually given birth to him or her, she has only acted as a vessel or channel through the child has been born and lacks the ‘parenting touch’. As already mentioned, a ‘created’ child largely takes after the genetic characteristics of the original genes. While the environment of embryo growth is pertinent in the initial stages of life, it does not rule out the fact that the intrinsic emotional and character relationship has the greatest bearing on a child and depicts who the true parent is.

To recap it all, it is vital to reiterate that both the sperm and egg donors play immense role in determining both the intrinsic and extrinsic characteristics of a child. The available legislations on gestational surrogacy are either silent or unclear on true parenthood of a ‘created’ child. Nonetheless, it is conclusive that genetic make-up of a child should be used as the sole determinant of a parent regardless of who undergoes medical/legal costs or carries the fetus until the time of birth.

Works Cited Denise, Grady. Parents Torn Over Fate of Frozen Embryos. 4 Dec. 2008. Web.

Stephanie, Saul. New Jersey Judge Calls Surrogate Legal Mother of Twins. 30 Dec. 2009. Web.


No Sugar by Jack Davis Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Drama: No Sugar by Jack Davis



Introduction The prejudicial treatment of a person basing on being a member of a class or group is known as discrimination. It includes certain behaviors towards people such as preventing one group of people from opportunities that are available to the other groups. Discrimination is the culmination of traits and understanding of the distinctions between things, which comes in varying frames and forms (Appleby, 2007).

Fiction is a narrative work that deals with news and events that are not on facts but imaginary created by the author. A writer tries to determine peoples’ response to nature and activities by giving a report from a perspective, like a film maker through pointing of the camera shapes peoples’ reactions to a film. In fictions, a writer’s interpretation of a narrator, point of view, is essential to peoples’ experience as readers.

Narrators classified are either party or nonparticipant narrators. A narrator that is nonparticipant talks in the third person referring to actors by their names. Explicit way of stories characterized in concert known as drama. Drama is an operation performed by actors before an audience on stage assumes means of performance that are collaborative and a reaction that is combined. Combined response and collaborative writing directly prejudice it (Saputo, 2011).

Drama: No Sugar by Jack Davis In the 20th Century, it is a recognized factor in Australia, and all over the rest of the world, that there was neglect of Aborigines since the settlement of the first western civilization, and for several years after the western culture. It is the most fundamental aim of dramas to highlight issues, such as racism, and thoughts in relation to these matters to life through dramatic presentations and the use of various techniques.

Jack Davis wrote a book of revisionist known as No Sugar in 1985, which was one of these dramas. Jack Davis brought issues and even expressed his own thoughts about issues such as the discrimination of the treatment of Aboriginal in 1930’s. The revisionist text of no sugar described life extensively, and thus offering a different perspective of the point of view of Aboriginal, on activities which came about during the period of the discrimination issue at hand (Davis, 1985).

No Sugar, the drama written by Jack Davis, highlights the exploitation of Aborigines in Australia in 1930’s. More explicitly, it concerned the relations of Millimurra, and their immense success against the whites and treated like substances in their own country. The stage play was present in Moore River and Northam, in Western Australia. Jack surveyed matters surrounding the behavior of Aborigines during that time and reflected his own thoughts concerning these issues.

One of the issues highlighted with reference to that time in No Sugar was how Aborigines were discriminated against, because of the color of their skin. For instance, in the first scene of the first act, Cissie complained because her and her brother went to get apples, and they were given shriveled up ones, while the children of the whites were given juicy apples. Jack used techniques of drama in order to make his thoughts about discrimination issues to individual. He used a conversation in this example and in a manner of characterization.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More There is discrimination at the place of work. Being looked at or treated differently because of one’s race, religion, social rank, gender or any other characteristic is a form of discrimination (Rushefsky, 2008). At the place of work, discrimination takes place when a member of staff goes through harsh or discriminatory treatment because of their race, national origin, religion, experienced person or immobilized position, or any other characteristics protected by law (Mathis, 2010).

Human resources who have experienced acts of revenge for differing from discrimination of the place of work or for exposing violation to the government regarded to be discriminated against. In most of the countries, particular the developed ones, there are verdicts and laws that forbid discrimination in areas of work, such as hiring, recruiting, evaluations of job, policies of promotion, education, payments and actions of disciplinary (Nather, 2009).

Discrimination in place of work can be categorized as both direct and indirect. Discrimination that is open, entails treating a person less favorably because they possess a characteristic (for instance race, gender, age, socioeconomic status, beliefs, disability, national origin), contrasted with another person without that characteristic in the same situation (Swain, 2010).

An example of discrimination that is open would be, not recommending job to a woman because she is anticipated obtaining a maternity leave while a man is not. Discrimination that is implicit, entails setting state or a requirement, which a smaller percentage of those with the trait are capable of fulfilling, without rational justification (Heine


Wells Fargo Company, Its Profitability, Sustainability and Moving Forward Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

This article is going to discuss different ways and situations of analyzing a company’s, profitability, sustainability and its moving forward.

The article is also going to highlight different types of analysis and how they differ from one another in relation to purpose and profitability. The article is going to have a look at Well Fargo’s analysis.

There are different situations, which lead to the company’s analysis. The company might choose to assess various sections that constitute to the whole company for various purposes. One of the main purposes of conducting an analysis on a company is to determine its position in relation to profitability. A company’s profitability is never stagnant; a company is moving either forward or backwards. A company will never be at the same position in relation to profitability.

There are different types of analysis; they differ from one another in regards to purpose and methodology. A research will always have a unique way through which it looks at the details presented in the aim of research. The SWOT system of analysis is one of the most effective methods of analyzing a business organization. The SWOT analysis highlights strengths, weaknesses, opportunities and threats. Through this analysis an organization is evaluated into the fine details.

The company’s strengths can be seen in the ranking it has received from world renowned financial analysts. The company is listed as the best small business lender, best agricultural lender, second best debt card issuer, second best prime home-equity lender, third best mutual fund provider among the U.S. Banks.

For instance, the company is the 18th most respected company in the world. This was a ranking established by Barrons. Wells Fargo has been ranked as the 17th most profitable company all over the United States. The organization has received the “Aaa” credit rating from Moody. The company has a good relation with the community, the customers, and the team members.

The company has been ranked as the 41st in relation to revenue in the United States. This ranking was given by the Fortune 500. Another area where the company’s strength is displayed is in relation to organization. The company’s organization structure is set up in a manner that helps various departments and branches to work as a single body. The Wells Fargo Bank has been established as the first bank in the United States as of 2008 (Fradkin, 2002).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The company has two major weaknesses. These weaknesses are presented in bad mortgages and low debit card market share. One of the major areas where other competitors beat this company is in relation to debit cards. Whereas other financial institutions are focused on providing debit cards for their customers, this company has been left behind. For this cause, Wells Fargo has been constantly loosing customers.

The market share that the company continues to lose every other day where debit cards are being used in the market is a loophole through which competitors continue to enjoy other benefits. The other weakness of the company is in relation to bad mortgages. As a lender, there are mortgage problems that the company continues to face every day as the credit market continues to experience problems (Navarro, 2006).

The opportunities the company is presented with, include reduced competition, cross-selling options, consolidating industry, international expansion, and Wachovia. In relation to international expansion, the company is looking to establish a strong presence in the international market as well as increasing the growth and profits.

In the event the company is to venture out into international markets, it would experience improved synergies and the customer base would increase. The opportunities would also improve the company’s financial stability as well as enhancing the individual economies in the countries where it has been established. Innovation will increase the company’s profitability (Ferrell


Tragedy as depicted in Wide Sargasso Sea by Jean Rhys Essay essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Introduction


Neglect and Alienation

Impact of Slavery


Introduction Jean Rhys’ novel, ‘Wide Sargasso Sea’ is a story that has many themes but tragedy seems to be consistent throughout the novel. The story is centered on a character named Antoinette around whom a lot of tragedy seems to exist. The author creates a main character, Antoinette who is a child at the beginning if the story. Her family has owned slaves in the past. Her father has died in mysterious circumstances with rumors that he drunk himself to death.

Her younger brother is very ill and eventually dies. She is eventually married off and after a series of other unfortunate events, she eventually goes mad. Jean Rhys creates a series of events that depict tragedy surrounding the life of Antoinette. The tragedy in the story takes different forms. Death is the most common cause of tragedy in the novel. Other tragedies exist in the form of neglect, alienation, impact of slavery, and insanity. These are briefly described below.

Death Tragedy in the form of death is quite common in the novel. Two major deaths are talked about; Mr. Cosway’s and that of his son Pierre. The first death is discussed at the very beginning of the novel as a means of giving readers background information on the whereabouts of Antoinette’s father.

The author tells of Antoinette’s father’s death as a speculation. Antoinette’s father is said to have drunk himself to death. It is quite obvious that doubt surrounds the cause of his death. His name was Mr. Cosway. Essentially, Mr. Cosway had been a white slave owner and was financially well off as a result.

However, after the emancipation of slaves in 1833, he had to free them. He then begun drinking excessively and died from it. The manner in which the author depicts this death leaves the reader believing there may have been more to the death of Mr. Cosway than the casual ‘drunk himself to death.’ From the novel, we see that Mr. Cosway’s death is a tragedy to his family since they had to make a living in his absence—especially after he had put the family finances in ruins.

Moreover, many families seemed to have been dealing with the death of their men since it is reported that a good number of former white slave owners killed themselves after they were forced to free the slaves.

The other death is that of Pierre who died as a young boy. Pierre has mostly been a background character in this story but his role sheds some light on key parts of the themes. To begin with, Pierre is depicted as being generally ill as a child after his father’s death. He therefore spends most of his childhood as a miserable invalid.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More After his mother gets remarried, former slave stage a demonstration outside Pierre’s parents’ house and set it ablaze in the process. Pierre is in the house at the moment and gets hurt in the fire. Unfortunately, the effects of the fire on his body, accompanied by the already existing illness, prove too much for his weak body.

He eventually succumbs to all this and dies soon after the fire. Losing his life this is very tragic–especially based on the fact that the fire had nothing to do with him directly. It is also tragic for Antoinette and her mother who have lost a sibling and child respectively. Antoinette’s mother is soon mad and under constant care and, as a result, Antoinette is left on her own once again; a dead father, an insane mother, and a dead brother.

Neglect and Alienation Neglect can be a form of tragedy depending on the disposition of the person who faces the neglect. In the early chapters of the novel, the author tells the readers about the neglect that Antoinette’s family faces after the end of the slave trade. Antoinette is still a young girl, when the slave trade ends.

The end of the slave trade and the wide range of emotions that came along with it are eminently felt in the home. It seems that the slave trade has not made Antoinette’s family very popular in the society. Also, her mother does not seem to blend well with the rest of the elites. As a result, the family is quite alienated from the society in which they live. The have no close friends and the author depicts the servants as not caring much about what happens to the family.

This is probably a carry-over of emotions from the slave trade era. From the book, It is seems like a widespread belief that Antoinette’s family deserve what they are getting in terms of Mr. Cosway’s death and Pierre’s illness. This neglect of the family, by society, is the environment in which Antoinette grows up. This environment proves tragic when it shapes her into the troubled person she eventually turned out to be.

The other form of neglect clearly depicted in this novel is that which Antoinette and her brother Pierre face from their mother. After the death of their father, it is only natural for the children to expect parental love and attention from the remaining parent. Unfortunately for this pair, they do not find this in their mother.

She seems to have other priorities for reasons known to her. When Antoinette is still a young girl, she spends most of her days in isolation. She has a friend, Tia, who is a daughter of a servant. Unfortunately, this companionship does not last as Tia ceases to be Antoinette’s friend for no apparent reason.

We will write a custom Essay on Tragedy as depicted in Wide Sargasso Sea by Jean Rhys specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Even though Annette spends most of her time at home, she seems to focus on other petty things and pays no attention to her children. To make matters worse, when Mr. Cosway dies, Annette, Antoinette’s mother is still a young and beautiful woman. Shortly after, she decides to get remarried and her attention to her children, which was barely there, diminishes even further.

This situation is tragic for the children because they grow up in isolation. This does not provide an environment that nurtures them into healthy adults. It is no wonder that Pierre eventually dies and Antoinette has so much insecurity that she goes mad even after moving into her new home. This madness is probably as a result of accumulated mental problems from her upbringing.

Impact of Slavery Slavery has been a subject that has drawn many emotions from the time it begun centuries ago to date as people still deal with consequences of slavery. Jean Rhys sets this novel in Jamaica at a time when slavery has just been brought to an end. Slave trade has been declared illegal and the slaves have been freed. Unfortunately, ending slave trade was not going to magically end the emotions that came with it and the societies involved had to deal with the consequences.

One example is that of the friendship between Antoinette and Tia, one of the servants’ children. Tia seemed to have been Antoinette’s only companion as a child. Unfortunately, Tia was the child of a freed slave while Antoinette was the child of a former slave owner. Antoinette does not seem to know why Tia stopped being her friend. It is, however, very likely that Tia had been influenced by her parents to stop associating with Antoinette because she was a child of former slave owners.

Naturally, young children would not put much consideration into such politics and would be friends regardless of such backgrounds. Without interference from their parents, Tia and Antoinette would probably have remained friends. Slavery however had introduced bitterness into the slaves as parents and the effect was trickling down to the children.

Later, the author depicts Tia as getting violent towards Antoinette during a demonstration by freed slaves. When she feels that she is in danger, during the demonstration, she runs towards Tia and her mother. But instead of helping, Tia throws an object which hits Antoinette’s head and she starts bleeding profusely and ends up ill for over six weeks.

Clearly, such behavior is not natural to children without adult influence. This was tragic for Antoinette who would have appreciated Tia’s help as a companion at a time when her family was falling apart.

The major impact of slavery, and from which most others stem, is bitterness. Slaves were mistreated in the peak of the slave trade and it is only natural that they would feel bitter towards anyone who is directly or indirectly associated with the trade. After the emancipation, many slaves still felt the need to avenge the life they had been forced to live.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Tragedy as depicted in Wide Sargasso Sea by Jean Rhys by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More They felt dehumanized and any opportunity to cause suffering to the former slave owners was obviously welcome. In the novel, this opportunity presents itself when Antoinette’s step father rebuilds the estate and the former slaves come to demonstrate at the house. They burn down the house regardless of the fact there was a sick child in it.

Also, the actual slave owner had already passed on but his family had to pay for the consequences of the trade he carried out when he was alive. The children and their mother may have had nothing to do with the slave trade but bitterness in the former slaves stops them from reasoning and they set the family ablaze. This is tragic because, as a result of the fire, Annette goes insane, Pierre dies and Antoinette is injured and eventually left on her own.

Conclusion So in a nutshell, tragedy seems to surround the main characters of this novel. They seem unable to evade it with things like death, neglect, alienation and insanity seemingly pursuing them from all angles. It thus suffices to say that Jean Rhys does a commendable job at depicting tragedy as a theme in this novel.


No child left behind Research Paper online essay help: online essay help

Table of Contents Introduction


Impact of the Law


Works Cited

Introduction As one of the federal government’s most sweeping changes to education in a generation, the No Child Left behind Act (NCLB) was signed into law by President George W. Bush on January 8, 2002. This bill provides nearly $1 billion a year over the next five years to strengthen public schools (FDOE 1).

This research paper explores the Act, answering questions that are aimed at gathering sufficient and relevant information within the context of the research topic. Some of the issues covered in include an explanation of the law, the impact of the law and adaptation of various systems to accommodate the law.

NCLB Act Abbreviated as NCLB, No Child Left Behind is an Act of Congress in the United States which revolves around the accessibility and quality of education by children in public schools around the country. Although the bill was ratified by President Obama, it is important to note that it was initially proposed when George W. Bush became the President of the United States (Bagley 1).

At the time of its proposal, the bill received an overwhelming majority support in the Congress, probably because of the expected impact it was to have in transforming the education sector.

Principally, NCLB encourages reforms, which are based on high standards that are viewed as fundamental requirements of improving the outcomes of the education system. The bill further emphasizes the need of developing basic skills among students in public schools. As a result, states are supposed to have ways of assessing these skills among students in every grade for them to qualify for state funding (Bagley 1).

However, the act does not set expected national standards and allows states to set their own standards based on a wide range of factors that may vary from one state to another. Because of the implications of the bill to the entire education system, funding allocation has continuously been rising since 2001. Another important point notable from the bill is its recognition of good performance among students as a proof of the work done by individual teachers in different schools.

As a result, Adequate Yearly Progress is essential, especially for those schools around the country that are recognized under title “I” as defined in the Elementary and Secondary Education Act of 1965. If a school experience recurring poor results yearly, the act recommends several steps to be implemented in improving the standards of the school to a reasonable level recognized by the state (NEA 1).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In line with Adequate Yearly Progress, schools which experience poor performance in two years consecutively are considered to be in need of improvement and are expected to come up with an improvement plan that would run for two years for those subjects which the schools seem not to be teaching well.

Additionally, students are given an option of seeking to transfer to another better school as long as the school does exist in his or her district (NEA 1). In the event the school does not realize AYP for the third year, the act recommends that such schools should establish free tutoring programmes with an aim of helping poor-performing students.

On the other hand, a “correction” is recommended for a school that fails to attain the AYP for the fourth year. This action may include overall replacement of teachers, replacement of the existing curriculum and an allowance to have affected students spend more time in class.

In extreme and almost impossible case, schools failing for the sixth year are put under reconstruction as provided in the No Child Left Behind Act. In balancing, the bill with its practical applicability, it is the responsibility of the state to ensure that every school has qualified teachers. Additionally, a “one high standard” is supposed to be set for all students, and every state is mandated to decide this kind of standard. However, all outlined standards of the education curriculum have to be applied to all students equally around the state (NEA 1).

Impact of the Law The law is believed to have a significant impact in the entire education sector. This impact has been felt by both teachers, students, districts and all education stakeholders. The first implication of the No Child Left Behind Bill is increased accountability required of all public schools and teachers around the country (NEA 1).

According to the bill, every school must show quantifiable improvement in the performance of students in order to prove its efforts throughout every fiscal year. This is accompanied by measures discussed above that mainly affect non-performing schools and teachers (U.S. Department of Education 1).

The law further supports reduction of funding in cases where schools do not show any performance progress. The main purpose of this action is to enable teachers and all stakeholders to understand the immense significance of the education system to the nation (U.S. Department of Education 1).

We will write a custom Research Paper on No child left behind specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Additionally, the law makes it possible to have a link between students’ standards and state academic content. Furthermore, it insists that all schools should establish measuring mechanisms in order to tell the performance of students at every grade starting from the third up to the eighth (U.S. Department of Education 1).

Beyond this stage of learning, the performance of students in high schools has to be determined at least once. Another impact is that it allows access of academic information of students by their parents through issuance of report cards. These report cards clearly indicate the Adequate Yearly Performance to enable parents to understand the progress of their sons and daughters. In addition, the school is obligated to disclose the professional level of the teacher to the parent to win the confidence of parents.

Besides having set standards for schools and teachers around the country, the bill also impacts students in various ways. Unlike in cases where schools denied students opportunities to transfer to another school within the district, the No Child Left Behind bill allows bright students in schools that are unable to meet the Adequate Yearly Progress to transfer to better ones within the district (Bagley 1).

Otherwise, schools are supposed to execute performance strategies like free tutoring and increased time, especially for those students who have weak performance standards.

Conclusion No Child Education Bill is one of the most praised bills that promise to transform the American education system and make it performance-oriented. By insisting on performance standards, the government acknowledges the need to link resources and performance. In other words, its funding of the public education system has to be reflected through good performance from students through the efforts of schools and teachers.

By holding schools and teachers accountable for the performance of students, the law echoes the role of a teacher that goes beyond class work teaching. However, in its continuous implementation, performance measuring parameters have to remain harmonized to promote fair gauging of students’ performance across states.

Works Cited Bagley, Jennifer. “No Child Left Behind.” Education Week. 2004. Web.

FDOE. “No Child Left Behind Act.” Florida Department of Education, 2005. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on No child left behind by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More NEA. “No Child Left Behind Act (NCLB).” National Education Association, 2011. Web.

U.S. Department of Education. “Elementary and Secondary Education Act.” U.S. Department of Education, 2011. Web.


Tourist Program: Sustainable Development of the Spiritual Model for Tirupati, the religious center of India Expository Essay college admissions essay help

Executive Summary The achieving the main goal of Sustainable Development of Spiritual Model for Tirupati region, the project is aimed at assisting the religious heritage tourism sector, mainly medium-sized tourism businesses and stakeholders, in developing favorable social, economic, and environmental benefits based on the natural and cultural setting of the South India.

The project’s objective is to collect resources, incentives, and tools that will be used by local tourism enterprises. In addition, tourism project seeks to solve the problem of site management and retain the world heritage site values and mitigate possible site threats.

In the course of project, several general principles for sustainable cultural heritage have been created from existing principle of cultural heritage preservation. Based on those principles, three lines of strategies have been presented for the local tourism businesses. Important statistics and financial reports have been compiled within main tourism business of the region, as well as best tourism practices have been analyzed to introduce positive changes for sustainable tourism. The examples will be presented as an auxiliary material.

Plans and principles for a common cultural heritage sustainable program have presented and the project to use the basic principles of the World Heritage Community to advance the tourism program in Tirupati region, South India.

The sustainable model for Tirupati region tourism development will be established in 2012 to promote sustainable tourism and encourage the preservation of the cultural heritage in India. In addition, the project will also be premised on the tourism program for Taj Mahal venue. The concerns will be specifically connected with the analysis of environmental pollution issues which involve transportation challenges.

Project Information and Objectives Vision and Mission

The program is oriented on empowering and developing the tourism sector in the South India to continually innovate and improve sustainable tourism practices. The mission of the tourism project is to assist the tourism region in adjusting to sustainable tourism practices in economical, cultural, and environmental terms.

Main Objectives

To collect, record, and evaluate the best tourism practices that would be relevant for the given religious center;

Develop high quality infrastructure at pilgrimage destination to enhance the environment and attract more tourists to the place;

To market cultural heritage tourism practices and assess the benefits from implementing them;

To expand and develop the world heritage tourism project aimed at enhancing the management capacity and providing effective techniques to promote conservation and security;

To create strategic partnerships to encourage socio-economic benefits and employment by introducing capacity building of small business enterprises and promoting an economic diversity;

To assist the World Heritage Committee and the UNESCO Secretariat in solving the tourism management issue. It will contribute to ensuring the original character and authenticity of the religious site.

Program Partnerships and the Potential for Tourism Growth and Success

The core of the project is based on the principles and aspects described in the World Heritage Tourism Program that strives to take actions in the tourism industry sector to define how this field can contribute to safeguarding the cultural and national resources. In this respect, the framework provided by the program will serve as the basis for initiating joint activities and collaboration features between the identified tourist religious venue and the World Heritage Center of UNESCO.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The potential for the Tirupati region is enormous because this tourist site is known as the one possessing religious significance. Specifically, the tourist flow in the religious center amounts to 50,000 people daily, which is about 19 million people per year.

The current facilities in Tirupati do not meet the international standards and, as a result, the site fails to meat the increasing demand of visitors due to the lack of financing and resources. The above-established goals will contribute to higher profitability of the place; it will also attract a greater number of tourists.

The Starting Point of the Program Investment Attractiveness Tirupati, Andhra Pradesh

Infrastructure and Strategic Location. Today heritage tourism, an important sector of the international tourism, has the highest potential for development. Millions of tourists visit religious and cultural sites annually and, therefore, tourism has become a crosscutting problem of site management (See Appendix 1).

At this point, a great number of cities in the South India, particularly in Tirupati spiritual sector, lack necessary experience and trained personnel, as well as local policy makers and communities that fail to contribute to cultural and spiritual diversity of tourism.

Tirupati is located in Andhra Pradesh, the Southern Part of India. The region has two airports of the international level; it also included the port city. Hence, the airport is able to accept about 7 million passengers coming from different directions. Importantly, the regions has developed infrastructure facilities, including rail and road network, banking facilities, impressive industrial estates, reliable communication infrastructure, and developed technical institutes.

State policies. The local government has ratified various industrial and investment polices to promote rapid production growth and develop service sectors with an international perspective. As a result, the government has managed to establish about nine industrial parks within a very short period of time.

Industry. A State Government enterprise, Andhra Pradesh Industrial Infrastructure Corporation, has already established 272 specialized parks and industrial estates (See Appendix 2).

We will write a custom Essay on Tourist Program: Sustainable Development of the Spiritual Model for Tirupati, the religious center of India specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Brief Overview of Tirupati

Tirupati, a religious place and a sacred site of pilgrimage, is situated in Chittoor region of Andra Pradesh, at a height of 500 feet above the sea level. The city has a well-developed chain of trains and roads and, therefore, the centre of the city of highly available.

The spot is known for the temple of Lord Venkateswara, the richest shrine in India. It is a significant pilgrimage site, with pilgrims climbing the hills to reach the hilltop, where Tirumala town is located. The town of Tirupati also has a number of temples and it is known for its brass and copper idols, as well as red wooden toys.

Potential Hazards to Spiritual Tourism in Tirupati Region

Loss of original character and authenticity because of encroachment. The pressure because of illegal encroachments and unplanned visitor facilities has a negative impact on the site area. In addition, encroachment hampers the normal pedestrian movement. Developmental pressure can be hazardous for the authenticity of the religious site.

Unplanned visitor behavior. Unregulated visitor flow can significantly hamper the tourist circulation. Site management system, therefore can eliminate lack of personnel resources and provides a regulation of visitors during holidays and weekends.

Project Implementation and Results Developing Infrastructures

By advancing and sophisticating the municipal infrastructure, it will be possible to improve the quality of tourists’ destination and promote greater connectivity among the religious spots. Hence, Destination Utility infrastructure can be significantly enhanced by introducing cafeteria, waiting pavilions, clean water supply, toilets, and outside furniture.

Importantly, greater quality of transport organization at temple site, or near temples sites should also be supported with regard to the current environmental issues. Each area of the region should have specific interpretation centers providing tourists with a brief depiction of the region, including possible exhibits and displays on flora and fauna, museums locations, etc. At this point, documentation establishments for spiritual researchers will also be encouraged.

An important aspect of the project is connected to the provision of accommodation facilities such as budget hotels, camping tents, and luxury resorts. In this respect, the concept of township should be implemented to introduce a visionary community aimed at supporting the tourist population through introduction of commercial space, hotel networks, and entertainment malls.

The introduction of this program concept is rational due to the high attractiveness of the site for investment. In particular, enhanced religious tourist flow, potential development of IT hub, and possibility to introduce center of trade and commerce provide a solid platform for sufficient financial support.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Tourist Program: Sustainable Development of the Spiritual Model for Tirupati, the religious center of India by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Enhancing the Main Appeal of the Religious Site

Pilgrimage to religious sites is highly motivated by the willingness to experience divinity and mysticism of Gods. The experience can be gained through organizing spiritual pavilions for familiarizing the tourists with the Indian history, including its significance for the contemporary society.

Hence, spirituality pavilions will introduce the basic ideas about spirituality and science to stimulate the visitors to make inquiries about the philosophical problems in the Indian history. The course of tourism development, therefore, should be centered on the core appeal of the new tourism products complementing the attraction of the religious centers.

Apart from the spirituality pavilions, the presentation of specific historical sites and associated events can also be dramatized to attract more tourists and make the place more entertaining. For instance, a historical pilgrimage to the most notable religious sites should be organized and specific bus routs should be established. The transportation system, therefore, must be re-organized in accordance with the newly promoted religious destinations.

Preparing the Conservation of Resources

A comprehensive plan on restoring and conserving the cultural heritage sites is possible through the involvement of specific archeology departments located in Andhra Pradesh. Specifically, effective solid waste management can be introduced to minimize the negative consequences of visiting temples. Involving plant into regulating solid waster treatment can contribute to creating a healthier environment and ensure safety of religious sites and high quality of tourist services.

The development of township creates a number of environmental problems that should be split into two types – the construction and operation phases. At the first stage, it is purposeful to provide an ecologically friendly plan to minimize the effects of land acquisition, personal movement, workers camps, and site clearance.

Aside from environment management within the tourist district, the travelers, or potential customers outside the region, are fully aware of the implications their trip can have on local communities and environments. In this respect, they should have a feeling of greater responsibility for the trip they experience.

With regard to the above-considered problems, the establishment and continuous improvement of environmental approaches and polices is crucial. Waste, lodging, and transportation policies should be adjusted to the local conditions in the Southern region of India.

In whole, conservation of resources and presentation of sustainable model for spirituality tourism are aimed at promoting sustainable tourism in India and provide a forum for internal tour operator to share their opinions and experience to meet the highest international standards.

Engaging Government Participation

The government should take an active part in integrating tourism destination with recreational facilities, commercial regions, budget hotels, and luxury residents. At this point, the local authorities should pay closer attention to the private sector and its activities related to investing the tourism sector.

Multi-stakeholder partnership, therefore, is an inherent condition for advancing the tourism project. Additionally, the local communities should also be engaged with handling small businesses, such as souvenir shops, transport services, cafeteria, craft shops, etc.

With regard to the above, the government should create a partnership to identify the drawbacks in religious infrastructure, discover new opportunities, and provide the standards that would meet the international demands.

The detailed evaluation plan will look as follows:

Collecting feedback from tourist operators to create the appropriate facilities;

Enumerating the current facilities and other requirements for the visitors;

Providing strategies based on the above-presented study;

Receiving a detailed report on the proposed project (sustainability development of the spiritual tourism);

Identifying which aspects of the model are of the highest priority;

Preparing a step-by-step schedule for contractor and stakeholders;

Creating a conceptual framework for defining the skill gaps in cit management and service delivery;

Defining the exact responsibilities and roles of temple trust;

Evaluating effectiveness of the proposed project.

Introduction of Special Tourist Products

At the current moment, Tirupati is viewed as one of the most attractive spots among the tourists. However, due to the lack of human resources and inappropriate commercial infrastructure, the religious destination should be enhanced through introducing special interest tourist products, including ecological tours, a variety of recreational facilities, and sports clubs.

The township project, therefore, will provide the latest activities including a number of amenities and sites for tourists. In addition, an adequate commercial infrastructure will be tailored in accordance to the demands of the tourists. The hierarchy of commercial properties, including local shops, cinema halls, and entertainment destination will be included at a local area.

In order to introduce new products, the proposed project should be presented as an independent area for developing residential, commercial, and recreational districts with high standard infrastructure. The presented profile is designed for serving the entire population sample paying pilgrimage to the temples in Tirupati.

In order to meet the requirements of integrated development, quality institutional enclaves should be introduced to the township. At this point, introducing theme park can increase the potential number of visitors to religious destinations, particular to the temple of Tirupati.

Because, people, particularly the younger population are more exposed to entertainment, the Indian classical standards will also undergo change to meet the international ones. Therefore, theme parks will encourage the visitors to explore myths, themes, origins, and legends linked to particular deities.

Most importantly, the venue will also serve as a recreational and entertainment park for residents and tourists to spend time with friend and family. The usefulness and uniqueness of the park consists in promoting heritage and culture of India in an original way using up-to-date technology. The latter is used to promote the communication strategy that corresponds to the one practiced in the Disney World Theme Park.

Introducing Destination Promotion Strategy

The destination promotion strategy is congruent with values that the World Heritage Community promulgates. Because the project under analysis is the result of collaborative approaches used, the program on the World Heritage Policy.

In particular, building the capacity of tourism management “develops and/or refines a multi-stakeholder vision for tourism development at the site and creates and/or enhances the framework for visitor limits and monitoring, site interpretation and development of appropriate infrastructure” ( 2).

In addition, relying on the concept of potential collaboration, the tourism project should pay closer attention to tourism management plans playing a pivotal role in organizing workshops at the religious site. The priorities should be given to conservation messages and identification on visitors’ needs.

Training local community management and advancing the quality of human resource management is an essential component of successful sustainability project implementation. Because tourism creates a demand for a variety of services, the community should be provided with the opportunity for learning and development.

Introducing a well-planned tourism project through developing local history knowledge provides an invaluable experience and support for the tourism region. Indeed, training residents in marketing and business skills for existing tourism products will have a positive impact on helping to generate tools for mitigating pressures to the attraction sports. More importantly, the strategy will contribute to enhancing the concept of spirituality.

SWOT Analysis – Evaluating Future Opportunities and Predicting Challenges

The main strength of the project has been an effective, functioning partnership and a powerful Tirupati township network. Various organizations and institutions have been involved into the project implementation, including UNESCO. The credibility of the organization allows us to conclude that the project promises to be effective.

The major weakness of the program lies in the fact that the project involves a multi-faceted approach to introducing changes. Too many plans and strategies are implemented to solve multiple problems. As a result, a vast area of the tourism sector is engaged. In order to eliminate the weakness, the plan should be split into several subsequent steps of the implementation.

In order to advance the fulfillment of the project objectives, specific emphasis should be placed on establishing international ties with the world-known non-profit organizations that seek to support environmentally friendly projects on promoting and preserving cultural heritage.

In this respect, the collaborative features with international tourist enterprises should greatly contribute to the development of a competitive environment in India. Because Tirupati is one of the numerous religious centers in India, the competition in the country is rigorous. Therefore, sustaining a competitive advantage is a serious challenge.

Economic and Marketing Activities

Because the main purpose of the program is to develop and empower the tourist sector in the Tirupati region to improve tourism practices through the establishment of a well-coordinated township, the following economic and marketing stages should be overcome:

Developing a particular field of marketing and economic activity;

Applying to available economic and industrial infrastructure;

Initiating tourism project in Andhra Pradesh;

Creating a favorable employed environment;

Using natural resources with regard to the ecological environment;

The project can be interpreted as a potential support system for the rise of the local economic. The decisive role of the proposed tourism model is presented within two dimensions. First, similar to other spirituality models in the country, the township organization enhancing spirituality and environment assists in achieving the objectives.

Second, the religious center, along with other parts of India, is lagging behind such districts as Maharashtra and Karnataka in terms of industrialization and investment. Such a situation results in low growth of the domestic product. In order to reverse the economic recession, the proposed project should have a potential impact on the process of economic growth in India.

The project under consideration has been conceptualized to encourage various economic activities ranging from services to different industries being connected to the current industrial clusters in the district. The conceptualization of the project will provide the following marketing benefits:

Facilitation of the economic activity in the region by proposing infrastructural support to the industries;

Construction of the religious pavilions and involvement of industries in creating higher employment rates;

The proposed project will increase the revenues collected as a result of tourist activities;

Finally, the project will contribute to the welfare of the regional economy.

Conclusions It can be concluded that sustainable development of the spirituality tourism programs has created serious disputes concerning eco-labeling and religious appeal and has provided the training implications for the region.

A great number of international organizations can be connected to sustainable tourism, but no concrete collaborative features have been created so far. The project under consideration, therefore, is aimed at facilitating the discussion in a global context to lay a foundation for work within the international tourism perspective.

The tourist model is indispensible to creating a solid platform for development of sustainable spirituality tourism, where the sustainability is interpreted through the prism of long-term development. This kind of project is especially important for the regions with developing infrastructure, where the concept of spirituality is not fully congruent with financial and economic possibilities.

In this respect, the regions should gain greater awareness of their responsibilities for the identified areas. In future, the international cooperation can make the mission much stronger to increase the quality of services and promote an ecologically healthy environment.

In order to create a well-developed infrastructure of the township, it is necessary to enhance site management to handle incoming human resources and provide support to employees organizing tourism programs for visitors. More importantly, when the concept of spirituality of the region has been developed, it will be purposeful to work out strategies for involving industries and local authorities in constructing an effective transport system to handle the tourists’ inflow properly.

Finally, once the basic objectives of the project have been achieved, the tourism region should come to the forth as an internally labeled district endowed with high marketing potential and competitive advantage for further development and improvement.

Taking into account the experience of related spirituality tourism project, Tirupati regions should be more concerned with the future possibilities for preserving the cultural heritage and promulgating the main religious venues as being culturally and historically important.

Finally, aside from cultural and historical concerns, the preservation of natural resources is of particular importance as well. At this point, introducing specific activities and measures minimizing the negative impact is urgent.

Works Cited A Proposed Framework for the Development of Joint Cooperation on Nature Conservation and Sustainable Tourism at World Heritage Natural Sites, World Heritage Center, n. d. Web.

Appendix 1: Economic Profile of India (2003-2004 Period)

Indian Economy The country akes the 10th place in the world and the 3rd one in Asian region. Sector Contribution: Services Sector

Industry Sector

Agriculture Sector

51.8 % 27 %

31 %

Exports: United States


United Kingdom

US $ 76 billion 21 %

6 %

5 %

Imports: United States



United Kingdom

US $ 100 billion 7 %

6 %

5 %

5 %

Gross Domestic Product per capita (2004) $ 3.1000 Appendix 2: Parks/Industrial Estates in Andhra Pradesh

S. No. The Industrial Estate Areas (Acres) 1. ICICI Knowledge Park, Hyderabad 200 2. Shapoorji Pallonji Bio-Tech Park, Hyderabad 750 3. Marine Bio-Tech Park, Vizag 218 4. Agri Bio-Tech Park, Patancheru 200 5. Pharma Park, Vizag 2200 6. EPIP, Pasamylaram 160 7. AP Gems and Jewellery Park, Hyberabad 0.5 8. Special Economic Zone, Vizag 9200 9. Financial District, Hyderabad 113


African Americans’ Struggle against Segregation and Isolation Essay essay help free

Table of Contents Slavery and Emancipation

Civil Rights Movement

Unfinished Business



The struggle against segregation, discrimination and isolation is a protracted battle that claimed many lives. During the time of slavery to the Civil Rights Movement, African Americans longed for real freedom. For many centuries they were denied the basic rights of an American citizen. They were supposed to be free after the Civil War but this was not the case. Slavery was simply changed to segregation and isolation.

In every generation African Americans needed to clarify the real meaning of freedom. Every time society tried to shortchange them, heroes came to fight for their rights. Although so many things have changed since the first Negro slave set foot on American soil, the struggle continues to this day. It is time to revisit the past in order to change the present. The following explains how African Americans ended segregation and isolation.

Slavery and Emancipation Segregation, discrimination, and isolation are words without meaning if taken out of its context. In the case of African Americans, these words are full of meaning and in fact it can generate a great deal of emotions. In order to understand the struggle of African Americans to achieve equality in America, it is important to go back to the starting point. More than two hundred years ago Negro slaves from Africa and the Caribbean came to the United States via cargo ships owned and operated by slave traders.

They are known as Negroes. It is a Spanish word for black. They became slaves because of the color of their skin. Their powerlessness emboldened slave traders. Their inability to stand up to their masters emboldened slave buyers.

This trend continued even after the United States declared independence from British rule. Slave traders captured black skinned natives from the shores of Africa and transported them to America. There was high demand for slave labor in plantations located in the United States.

The struggle against segregation, discrimination, and isolation began in the fight to end slavery. After the Declaration of Independence from Great Britain the founding fathers of the United States created the U.S. Constitution and the Bill of Rights. In these sacred documents one can find statements regarding the inherent value of every human being.

All those who were born and raised in the United States can claim citizenship. Their citizenship assures them that they have rights and privileges. It did not take long before the call to end slavery echoed throughout America.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It will require the Civil War to abolish slavery in America. But before that can happen, Negro slaves had to make a stand. The fight to end slavery started with the realization that slaves must learn to read and write. According to John W. Fields, “The greater part of the plantation owners were very harsh if we were caught trying to learn or write. Our ignorance was the greatest hold the South had on us. We knew we could run away, but what then?” (Yetman, 2007). Slaves had to find a way to learn how to read and write.

One of those who succeeded to read and write was a Negro slave named Frederick Douglas. He escaped from slavery. A few years later he did not only master the skill of reading and writing, he also discovered that he can persuade people through his writing. It is through his written works that America and the rest of the world understood the horror of slavery and he wrote:

The existence of slavery in this country brands your republicanism as a sham, your humanity as a base pretence, and your Christianity as a lie. It destroys your moral power abroad; it corrupts your politicians at home. It saps the foundation of religion; it makes your name a hissing, and byword to a mocking earth (Douglas, 1999, p. 222).

Another influential leader in the abolitionist movement was Booker T. Washington and he said: “I recall that I had an intense longing to read. I determined, when quite a small child, that, if I accomplished nothing else in life, I would in some way get enough education to enable me to read common books and newspapers” (Washington, 2000, p.19). All the like-minded men and women joined forces with Douglas and Washington to force the Federal Government to end slavery.

Civil Rights Movement The end of the Civil War practically ended slavery in the United States. But true was still in its infancy. There were so many people who clamored for emancipation but only a few understood the ramifications of ending slavery. Four million slaves were liberated at the end of the Civil War (Eyerman, 2001, p.23). This number is a significant figure considering that it represented 12.6 percent of the total U.S. population at that time (Eyerman, 2001, p.23). The social and economic landscape of the South was altered overnight.

Negro slaves went from being laborers to isolated free men and women. They were free but no one established a system that could have eased the transition from slavery to freedmen. Consider this eyewitness account of newly freed slaves: “Here were four million human beings without clothing, shelter, homes, and alas most without names.

The galling harness of slavery had been cut off of their weary bodies, and like a worn out beat of burden they stood in their tracks scarcely able to go anywhere” (Eyerman, 2001, p. 23). Centuries of slavery was replaced with almost a century of segregation, discrimination, and isolation.

We will write a custom Essay on African Americans’ Struggle against Segregation and Isolation specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More African Americans worked together to fight oppression and injustice. There are two major groups of people that contributed greatly to the Civil Rights movement. The first group is comprised of charismatic leaders that created influential organizations that would pressure the Federal Government and State authorities to take and reconsider their stance regarding segregation, discrimination and isolation. The second group is comprised of ordinary individuals who were forced by extraordinary circumstances to prevail against evil.

One of the outstanding African Americans who belonged to the second group was a woman named Susie Guillory Phipps, the wife of an affluent seafood importer in Louisiana. Her general appearance was that of a Caucasian woman. In all her life, she believed that she was white but not black.

However, everything changed when she applied for a passport. An official birth certificate was needed. Susie Guillory Phipps could not believe his eyes when the document finally arrived and it said that she was African American.

She did some research and discovered that in 1934, the Louisiana Division of Vital Records had issued a certificate that classified her as “colored” (Bird, 2009, p.14). She discovered that her ancestor, a plantation owner named Jean Gregorie Guillory, took a black mistress. After two centuries this relationship produced a descendant named Susie Guillory Phipps (Davis, 1991).

She spent the rest of her life trying to change an absurd rule that segregated people on the basis of their family tree. As a member of the Negro race in 1977, she felt the impact of discrimination. In her numerous attempts to change the system, she failed. But her persistence enabled the case to gain widespread publicity.

The pressure that resulted from this publicity forced the State of Louisiana to abolish this particular rule in 1983 (Fluehr-Lobban, 2006). However, Susie Guillory Phipps died a few years before the ruling was made public. Nevertheless, she contributed to the eradication of a system of oppression in America.

Oliver Brown also belonged to the second group. He protested the fact that he could not enroll her little girl in a public school that is a mere walking-distance from their home. Monroe Elementary School at Topeka, Kansas is covered by the State law that segregated black and white students. Olive Brown is African American and, therefore, his daughter had to walk a considerable distance in order to take a bus that would bring her to school.

The case of Oliver Brown and his daughter Linda Brown was a blatant example of discrimination in the 20th century in America. In 1954 the Supreme Court ruled in favor of Oliver Brown. That year children from African American families could choose to study wherever they want and the government will not stop them. It was one of the landmark cases in the United States that paved the way for the Civil Rights Movement that intensified the fight against segregation, discrimination, and isolation.

Not sure if you can write a paper on African Americans’ Struggle against Segregation and Isolation by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More As mentioned earlier the first group was comprised of charismatic leaders who used their God-given talent to inspire people of all race, creed, and religion to end discrimination in America. Two of the most popular figures during the Civil Rights Movement of the 1960s were Martin Luther King, Jr. and Malcolm X.

Malcolm X and Martin Luther King, Jr. shared one dream. They longed to see the day when African Americans can walk the streets without fear and shame. They worked so hard to end the ill-effects of segregation and discrimination. They used their powerful voices to preach against the evil of racism. But they had different styles and different ideologies when it came to the strategies implemented to achieve their goals.

Malcolm X was more aggressive and he believed that the United States government must be forced to consider its stance regarding segregation and isolation. He had seen the violent reprisals used against protesters. He was convinced that they must fight using armed resistance, not only to increase awareness of their struggle but also to defend themselves from rogue law enforcement officers bent to break their will.

Martin Luther King, Jr. on the other hand, was inspired by the actions of Mahatma Gandhi. The wise old man of Indian politics demonstrated the effectiveness of non-violent protest that can be intensified by civil disobedience.

The end goal is to provoke the government and the rest of America to open their eyes regarding the oppression experienced by many African Americans. Both King and Malcolm X were gunned down by an assassin’s bullet. Their contributions paved the way for the transformation of the United States of America.

Unfinished Business Significant changes are evident from the time of Martin Luther King, Jr. and the Civil Rights Movement of the 1960s. African Americans are no longer considered second-class citizens. Some of the top rated artists and athletes are African Americans. In the past African Americans did not possess the means to play professional baseball, football, and golf. But in the 21st century some of the top athletes are African Americans.

It must be made clear that the fight is far from its end. African Americans toiled hard to bring change to the social landscape of America. But there are still some problems that require their attention. There are members of the African American community who feel that they do not have the ability to achieve social mobility. There are many African Americans who feel that they can never break the cycle of poverty (Uslaner, 2010). At the same time there are a high number of African Americans who are behind bars.

There are many African Americans who cannot handle the way society have labeled them. The success of African Americans in the sports and entertainment industry is now being used as a weapon to ridicule them. Instead of praising their achievements, critics are saying that they are only good as entertainers and athletes and do not posses the capabilities to succeed in other fields of endeavors.

It is important to fight a new kind of enemy called indifference. African Americans must continue to work together. In the midst of criticisms there are those who found positive things to say about African Americans. In one study, researchers discovered that young African Americans are resilient (Brown


Twenty Years at Hull House Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

The study of leadership and leaders has a long and multifaceted history rich in rituals, metaphors, symbols, and stories. As a field of scientific inquiry, leadership has intrigued scholars and practitioners from nay disciplines, as diverse as religion and political science, psychology and economics.

In our everyday conversation, we talk about the lack of sound leadership, and the need for more effective leadership in the family, our organizations, communities, and nations (Fradin and Fradin). On the other hand, some of our greatest cultural, social, political, and artistic accomplishments are attributed to leadership, as have many political catastrophes and social ills. Leadership has been and is a cause and effect of greatness and success as well as insignificance and failure.

Since recorded in history, ideas of leadership have been found in every culture and the literature of the oldest civilizations around the world. They are embedded in mythology, legends, sagas, religions, and social life of early and contemporary societies, in the past as well as in the present. Leadership has been vital in every historical period and in every culture. Historically, leadership has been conceptualized as the “man on the white horse,” that is, the study of leadership has been seen as the study of “great men.”

Moreover, it has been primarily the study of political leadership exercised by privileged group of “great men” who defined power, authority, and knowledge. Although history has produced some great men, it has also produced great female leaders who have played a critical role in the well being of the human beings. Key among the lady leaders is Jane Addams.

Today little is known about Jane Addams, however, in the early 1900s, Jane Addams was not only one of the two or three most famous women in the United States she was one of the most beloved Americans in the world. The young woman who emerges from these pages was not raised for female idleness but for community service; her nascent talent was less for friendship than for leadership and her first interest was less in plight of the downtrodden than in the potential powers of the elite (Addams).

Her journey from that youth to Hull- House involved less invalidism and more religious questioning than the standard story allows, and much softening as toughening. Addams first gained fame as the head of Hull House – an institution offering educational, recreational, and other services to the needy people whom she and a friend founded in Chicago in 1889.

During the nearly fifty years that she ran Hull House, Jane Addams improved life for thousands of Chicagoans, mostly poor and immigrant families, for her achievements at Hull House she was hailed as the “Angel of Democracy”. Jane also dedicated herself to another cause, which stirred up strong feelings both for and against her. She became a pacifist – a person strongly opposed to war.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As the head of the women’s International League for Peace and Freedom, she criticized America’s entry into World War I. Addams was regarded as one who could speak with authority on the distinction between being good “to” people and being good “with” them because she had demonstrated her capacity for cross – class cooperation in her daily conduct among her immigrant neighbors (Fradin and Fradin).

Every week, a thousand of those neighbors visited Hull House for one activity or another, and that level of voluntary participation in clubs, classes and social events convinced sympathetic observers in the press and public that “the gentle, the earnest, the noble woman” who presided over the Hull House must have been doing some great work. Essentially, the Hull House, which was Chicago’s first settlement, was established in September, 1889.

It represented no association, but was opened by two women, backed by many friends, in the belief that the mere foothold of a house, easily accessible, ample in space, hospitable and tolerant in spirit, situated in the midst of the large foreign colonies which so easily situated in the midst of the large foreign colonies which so easily isolate themselves in the American cities, would so easily isolate themselves in American cities, would be in itself a serviceable thing for Chicago (Fradin and Fradin).

Hull House endeavored to make social intercourse express the growing sense of the economic unity of society. It was an effort to add the social function to democracy. It was opened on the theory that the dependence of classes on each other is reciprocal; and that as the social relation was essentially a reciprocal relation, it gave a form of expression that had a peculiar value.

Addams and Starr moved into Hull – House in 1889 and by 1891, they had added an art gallery, by 1893 a coffee house and a gymnasium. In 1907, 70 people lived there full time and by 1910, there were 1500 boys who were members of the Hull – house boys club and the house and its programs saw approximately 2000 guests.

The first community need that she perceived once ‘settled’ into the house was the need for day care for young mothers and for structured educational opportunities for preschool age children. Jane Addams appeared on the Chicago scene in 1889, at the end of a decade in the city’s history marked by labor protests against employers’ exploitation and working class hostility to patronizing Protestant philanthropy.

Addams introduced the British settlement scheme to Chicago labor activists, women reformers, and liberal clergy, who were hungry for practical, productive alternatives to the class alienation borne of laissez-faire capitalism and condescending charity.

We will write a custom Essay on Twenty Years at Hull House specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Those who became Addams allies in Chicago represented that vanguard of urban Americans coming to the fore in every major city, ready to challenge the economic and political rules that had dominated the landscape since the triumph of northern industrial capitalism in the Civil War.

Addams described the ethnic makeup of the neighborhood around Hull – House in her autobiography, noting the gradual outmigration of the more prosperous Irish and German immigrants, and the slow influx of Russian Jews, Italians, and Greeks in their place. In the forty years that passed between her speech at New York’s United Charities Building and her death from cancer in May 1935, Jane Addams managed the ever expanding, always esteemed program at Hull – House.

By 1910, when she published her enormously successful autobiography, Twenty years at Hull-House, the settlement comprised thirteen buildings encircling an entire square block at Halsted and Polk Streets and served several thousand visitors a week, hull house operated as a meeting ground for working class neighbors, labor artists, ethnic club members, intellectuals, religions liberals, teenage athletes, and children in search of a music class, jungle gym, or free bath.

It served, as well as a catalyst for social legislation, political reform, social science theory, and labor organizing at the city, state, and national levels. Addams was the steady arms at the helm of Hull House, attracting extraordinarily gifted, innovative women and men around her and adroitly leading them in the development of the social service programs and legislative agenda.

Works Cited Addams, Jane. Twenty years at Hull-House with autobiographical notes. Illinois: University of Illinois Press, 1990 .

Fradin, Judith Bloom and Dennis B. Fradin. Jane Addams: champion of democracy. New York: Houghton Mifflin Harcourt, 2006 .


Racism in Movies Analytical Essay essay help online

Even in the twenty first century, race continues to dominate social experiences of Americans. Most of us may cringe at being called a racist but at a subconscious level, we are all influenced by racial stereotypes we have grown up with. These racial stereotypes are propagated by Hollywood movies and popular culture and slowly but surely change who we are and how we view the world around us.

The racial stereotypes are brought out beautifully in the 2004 movie Crash. The movie shows a myriad of people from different walks of life and different races who have their paths cross over a twenty-four hour period and how these racial stereotypes affect their interactions with each other.

The movie has a number of characters who start out with strong racial prejudice but over the course of the movie, realize how wrong these prejudices were. It is not possible to discuss each and every one of these characters and how they become aware of their racial prejudice but a few of these examples will help demonstrate how we are subconsciously misled by this stereotypes. Crash is a perfect example of how we subconsciously size up others and even ourselves based on the race and how these preconceived notions of race can be so wrong.

The character of Tom Hanson in the movie thought he was not racist but at a subconscious level he too was affected by the racial stereotypes just as many of us are unaware of how we subconsciously behave in a particular way in the presence of people of certain race. Hanson, a rookie policeman was outraged when his partner John Ryan pulled over an African American couple and harassed them.

Hanson felt that Ryan’s actions are racist but Ryan tells him that at some level everyone is racist and he will realize this after he had been on the job for some time. Later, when Hanson, mistakenly shot Peter, his action was a direct result of a subconscious stereotyping. Hanson was the last person anyone, including Hanson, expected to be racist. However, when he shot Peter, Hanson realized that he too had been a victim of racial stereotyping.

This particular storyline is a perfect example of how we do not even know ourselves how we are affected by cultural stereotypes. In modern world, we are taught at an early age not to discriminate on the basis of the color of the skin and most of us believe that we are broadminded. Unfortunately, the racial stereotypes are all around us and we are constantly bombarded by these stereotypes through movies, newspapers, commercials and even through our discussions about these stereotypes with other like-minded people.

When we constantly see and hear that a the people of a particular race are much more likely to be criminals or snobs, we start seeing them as criminals or snobs even without realizing it. So Hanson saw a criminal in Peter, even without realizing it and by the time he realized it, Peter was already dead and Hanson was aware that he too was affected by cultural stereotypes.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Anthony, like many African Americans lived his life to reflect all the racial stereotypes of his race and doing so he and people like him strengthen the established stereotypes which makes it even more difficult for the society to become less racist. Anthony rationalized that since people already expected him to behave in a certain way, there was no harm in doing so. So, he carjacked, stole, and refused to tip because it was expected of him.

Anthony believed that everyone around him was racist and judged him based on the color of his skin. He also believed that the white people were responsible for all the problems faced by black people and so by hurting the rich people he was only getting even. As it turned out, Anthony had got himself caught in these racial stereotypes.

He assumed that all black people were poor and traveled by bus and that all rich people were white. He even claimed that he would never rob a black person. So he was taken by surprise when he realized that Cameron, one of his rich, carjack victims was black. Anthony had built his own world based on his interpretation of racial stereotypes and found it difficult to except that people could exist outside of these stereotypes.

Like Anthony, many of us get caught up in the cultural and racial stereotypes we grow up with. So we subconsciously end up behaving and acting in a way that strengthen the cultural stereotypes. For example, the stereotype that black people are criminals is strengthened by the fact that a much larger percentage of those in federal prisons are African American.

Black people are also usually poorer than white people. Of course some of this can be attributed to the fact that historically black people were always discriminated against but these demographical facts tend to strengthen our cultural stereotypes resulting in most of us subconsciously developing or living these stereotypes.

Even when people are able to break the stereotypes and leave behind their past to become successful, very often they find that the past does not leave them and comes back to haunt them, as it happens with Cameron in the movie.

Cameron fell victim to stereotyping even though he did not fit these stereotypes and found himself defending his right to be rich and black both with the white policemen and the black criminals.

We will write a custom Essay on Racism in Movies specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Cameron was a rich and successful movie director who had lived a charmed life and had little connection with other African Americans who lived a marginalized life. He had rarely if ever been a victim of racial discrimination. So when he was pulled over and harassed by white policemen, it shook up his self esteem and self identity.

Later, when Anthony called him “nigga”, he got enraged, even though it is common for black men to use the word when referring to each other. According to Nadel, “use of the word nigger… speaks to an internalization of the colonizers’ label on the part of the colonized. This internalization and subsequent verbalization is a reflection of racial self alienation on the part of those who consciously or unconsciously make use of the word when referring to self or other” (Nadel 41).

This may explain Cameron’s anger at being called a “nigga”. Use of the word pushed his identity back to that of the colonized and for a man who had worked hard to leave behind this identity and build himself a new identity, the realization that he can never be free of past because of racial stereotypes that people like Anthony further strengthen made him angry and embarrassed of the fact that he was black.

Even though modern Americans likes to believe that they are not racist, we can never completely rise above our conditioning and like Jean Cabot, often find ourselves judging people based on the color of their skin. According to Omi, “in our society, one of the first things we notice about people when we encounter them is their race.

We utilize race to provide clues about who a person is and how we should relate to her/him” (Omi 551). In Crash Jean too found herself judging people just on the basis of race. So when she saw two black men coming towards her, she got scared because based on racial stereotyping, she expected all black men to be thieves and murderers. Later, she assumed that the Hispanic locksmith too would be a thief, once again based on racial stereotypes borrowed from popular culture.

As Omi mentioned, we often use race to size up people. Unfortunately, we do not usually use our personal experience of people of these races when forming our opinion about them. Most of the time, we depend on popular culture and the established stereotypes to decide how a person of a particular race would behave and not our own personal experience.

One reason for this could be that even in the modern world, we have little interactions with people of other race. Even when we do interact, we prefer to maintain a distance from them because we do not easily trust people of other races. These limited interaction prevent us from forming our own personal opinions and force us to turn to popular culture that in turn makes us racist but feeding us racial stereotypes.

So we see that in normal for people to use the established racial stereotypes to judge other people even though we know that these stereotypes are wrong. Many of us do not have any personal reference point and so judge people based on how their race is represented in popular culture.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Racism in Movies by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Even worse is that we may be so influenced by these stereotypes that many of us may actually subconsciously follow these stereotypes ourselves and in the process strengthen them. In the modern world, no one likes to be called a racist and many of us believe that we are above racism. But Crash, which is a very realistic reflection of life, shows how much we can be mislead by the popular culture and how at a subconscious level, we may all be a little bit racist.

Works Cited Crash. Dir. Paul Haggis. Bob Yari Production. 2004. DVD.

Nadell, James. “Boyz N the Hood: A Colonial Analysis” Celluloid Dreams: How Film Shapes America. Eds. Chris M. Ramos, David T. Mayeda and Lisa Pasko. Dubuque, IA: Kendall Hunt Publishing, 2010. 147-151. Print.

Omi, Michael. “In Living Color: race an American Culture”. Celluloid Dreams: How Film Shapes America. Eds. Chris M. Ramos, David T. Mayeda and Lisa Pasko. Dubuque, IA: Kendall Hunt Publishing, 2010. 147-151. Print.


Architecture of Frank Gehry Research Paper essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Introduction

Guggenheim Museum Bilbao

Walt Disney Concert Hall


Works Cited

Introduction The essay is a comparison of architectural work of Frank Gehry. He is a Canadian-American born in 1929 living in Los Angeles, California. All of his works have elicited excitement; even his own residential home has turned out to be a tourist attraction. In 2010, he was labeled the most important architect of our age.

Indeed, he is credited for a number of work such as Guggenheim Museum in Bilbao, MIT Stata Center in Cambridge in Massachusetts, Walt Disney Concert Hall in downtown Los Angeles to mention but a few. His works have been categorized as being deconstructivism (post-structuralist) as it goes beyond present modalities of structural definition. In most of his work, he uses unorthodox materials such as corrugated metal as well as chain link.

The result is usually an unexpected twisted form which tends to break the general accepted building designs. As a result his, most of his works have been termed as radical, playful, sensual and organic. The paper only compares and contrasts two of his famous buildings “Guggenheim Museum Bilbao” and “Walt Disney Concert Hall”.

Guggenheim Museum Bilbao Guggenheim Museum Bilbao has been thought to be the greatest building of our time it is 24,000m2 where almost a halve of it is dedicated to exhibition purposes. The building is characterized by twisted, lines that are curving as well as a series of interlinking volumes made up of limestone coated with orthogonal shapes while some are made up of titanic skin.

A glass curtain wall complements this design making the building to be transparent. The color of the limestone was dictated by the match it will bring with the existing building, Deusto University. The glass used was treated to help protect the inside of the building from heat as well as radiation while making sure that light penetrated. Additionally the titanium which looked like fish scale added beauty to the building (Bucher 73).

It is over 50 meters tall and well illuminated thanks to the wide windows. The space used for exhibition has 20 galleries having unusually irregularity, exhibition of huge art works and some having a classical proportion.

The building also contains an auditorium accommodating 300 seating visitor, a restaurant, two cafes, a store and a bookshop. These blocks were designed in such a way that it is possible to access them from the museum square or from outside the building thus making it possible to be operated independently. The atrium ensures that visitors are able to see the hills and estuary.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The floors of the galleries are linked to a system of curved walk ways which are suspended from the ceiling, glass lifts as well as stairs. The building was design in such a way that it looks like a ship, this indeed goes well with the presence of the river hence deemed to be environmentally friendly (Guggenheim Bilbao par. 6).

Despites its glow, there are some problems linked to the building. In less than three years since its occupation, the building was stained by rust-like stains. This is attributed to air pollution, moisture as well as silicon utilized during construction of the building. Frank blames the inability to thoroughly clean the building as the major cause of this problem (Bucher 23).

Fig. 1: Guggenheim Museum Bilbao

Walt Disney Concert Hall While Guggenheim Museum Bilbao was an art museum, Walt Disney Concert Hall is a concert hall located at 111 South Grand Avenue in Los Angeles California. The construction cost was $240 million. Regarding the work, Paul Goldberger stated that “It is a serene; ennobling building that will give people in this city of private places a new sense of the pleasures of public space” (Dal Co


“Waste” by Wendell Berry Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Wendell Berry, the author of “Waste”, makes a convincing argument that people cause as well as suffer from the problem of waste. In the article, the author recounts how he has become acutely aware of the waste problems in his rural area. He notices trash polluting the rivers near his farm.

He infers that his neighbors upstream are both carelessly wasting and improperly disposing of highly dangerous items. He concludes that this practice causes significant threats to human health and to the environment. He indicts society at all levels for allowing a culture of planned obsolescence and excess packaging to persist. He makes a powerful case that this indulgence leads to the waste of human resources as well.

Berry observes rising rivers flooding his fields with trash, such as cans, and plastic jugs. He expresses frustration concerning this mass of packaging and broken products with no other destination, at best, but a landfill, and at worst, someone’s yard or a local river. Berry’s experience is by no means confined to his “beautiful river” community.

Such wastefulness is ubiquitous. In the college cafeteria, students, who are allowed to serve themselves as much as they wish, thoughtlessly throw away perfectly good food. Whether because of taste, lack of appetite, or weight concerns, entire trays of uneaten food fill the garbage bins.

A recently observed student served himself pizza, salad, chicken, noodles, and a wrap sandwich, tasted each, and tossed the rest, a nearly universal pattern. Besides food waste, consider the end of semester trash piles, composed of the plastics, paper, textiles, metal, and newly obsolete electronics that briefly furnished a dorm room. This toxic e-waste will likely end up poisoning poor kids elsewhere. Thus Berry’s identification of waste problems is applicable nearly everywhere.

Berry further notes the ill effects of the current system throughout our environment. The practice of planned obsolescence and excessive packaging both pollutes and unnecessarily consumes energy, water, and other resources. As just one example, huge forests are sacrificed for trivia such as disposable chopsticks and political mailers. Deforestation is linked to increased CO2 levels, thus potentially contributing to global climate change.

Berry carries the notion of ill effects on humans a step further. He asserts that industrial food production isolates most people from this traditional means of livelihood. He links this to the fact that kids and the elderly have few ways to contribute meaningfully in Western society.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Berry links the centralization of food production and productive power to an overall deterioration of values and chronic unemployment. Thus the system of planned waste built into current practices has negative effects on the environment, on human health, and on society.

In conclusion, Berry draws a direct connection between what he describes as, “the gathering of the productive property and power into fewer and fewer hands” on the one hand, and an ugly visual landscape, a toxic environment, and wasted human lives, on the other hand. As a call to action, his very personal reflection on the trash drifting by his farm is an effective one. By taking action now, we may be able harness our creativity to halt the destruction of our ecosystems and our society.

Reference List Berry, W. (1990). Waste. In What Are People For? (pp. 127-128). New York: North Point Press.


Becoming a Citizen in a Democratic Society Essay college application essay help

Democratic societies the world over are supposed to guarantee certain inalienable rights to the citizens. Rights such as freedom of assembly, speech and worship are universal every individual can claim entitlement to. Citizens on the other hand are required to conduct themselves in a certain way as they enjoy these rights; in other words freedom should be accompanied by responsibility.

In modern society the level of moral decadence especially among the young people has reached alarming proportions. Moral decay among the young people is evident going by the number of juvenile crimes such as shootings in schools, drug and alcohol abuse and teen pregnancy.

This situation has been made worse by the breakdown of the social fabric characterized by the disjointed family as parents are rarely available to guide the children on how to become responsible young adults. The government has not helped the situation as it has denied the parents the opportunity to discipline the children by allowing children to report cases of punishment to the police.

Schools are supposed to mould children into morally upright citizens considering that they spend the better of the day in school. Unfortunately schools in most instances concentrate on the academic development of children leaving them morally deprived.

According to Piaget, all development emerges from action; that is to say, individuals construct and reconstruct their knowledge of the world as a result of interactions with the environment. (Nucci, 2008).

Children rely on what they observe to determine what is right or wrong. Piaget observes that simple rules that children establish as they play games to help them identify what is and what is not fair play determines their “later moral thinking”. Interaction with adults is another major contributor to children moral development as they view them as role models.

Culture and morality are intertwined, to understand moral development, there is need to understand how culture influences our behavior. Culture is a means by which human beings express their way of life; it provides a means of identifying a group of people as distinct from another. With globalization, technology and movement of people across borders, the culture as we knew it has been redefined.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More There is a new of form of identity that seeks to create a homogenous community through the social networks. Citizenship as we know it is slowly being replaced by global citizenship that transcends language, religion, ethnicity and region. To preserve the erosion of culture as a means of identity, people have adopted the idea of intercultural dialogue.

The aim of this perspective is to support the preservation and blend of various cultures. Intercultural dialogue enables people to learn more about other cultures thereby eliminating negative perceptions and biases. Intercultural dialogue supports the preservation as well as the fusion of various cultures. The focus of intercultural dialogue is on the willingness to learn about other cultures without the adoption of stereotypes and biases, which are often used to negatively represent a culture. (Marbaniang, 2011)

Intercultural dialogue has also benefited from sports more than from anything else. A sport like soccer has helped create a society that goes beyond boundaries, race and ethnicity. Sports have helped people to appreciate and respect other cultures; this is because sports participants are in constant interaction with people from different cultural backgrounds.

Sports and travel have changed the world by opening opportunities for learning and tolerating other people’s values. Sports have a way of connecting with people and culture beyond tourist attractions and museums. (Branham, 2011).

Class Activities To fully understand the concept of good moral citizenly, students can undertake a physical exercise that may involve the cleaning of a nearby road. Being the first activity outside school it will be received a mixture of excitement and apprehension.

Students will want to know why they are cleaning the road yet that has always been the responsibility of the municipal employees. To make the student understand, it is important to explain to them why it is important to play the role of adults and the benefits of undertaking such an exercise. Also tell them the health benefits that accrue from cleaning the environment.

A visit to the local municipal office can help students understand why such activities are important. The officer at the municipal office will explain to the pupils that it is a requirement of law to regularly clean the environment. Make the students understand that they will be expected to play such roles as citizens once they become adults.

We will write a custom Essay on Becoming a Citizen in a Democratic Society specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More To help students understand and be proud citizens, there should be programs designed to help them understand their country. Most countries have very rich historical backgrounds that are often ignored in normal school curriculum. Visiting of museums, important monuments and archives where such information is available can greatly enhance the pride of students as citizens.

To enrich the students understanding of other cultures, schools can also organize for trips around the world. These trips will offer the students an opportunity to sample other cultures through food, shelter, religion and language. This kind of program can help students relate their own culture with other cultures that are unfamiliar to them.

Once students are back from such a trip, they can be asked to explain what they learnt orally and also put it in writing. This example can be adopted as a long term project to help students develop an understanding of issues in their country as well as around the world.

References Branham, J. (2011). 5 ways sports and travel unite passion and culture around the world. Budget Travel Adventures. Web.

Marbaniang, S. (2011). Identify


The Consumerism Features Essay best essay help: best essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Consumerism in the 18th Century

Consumerism before the World War 1 era

Consumerism in the Post World War 1 era

Consumerism in the twentieth century



Introduction It has become a cliché that the world we inhabit is a consumer centered world, otherwise known as a consumer society. The modern world has been taken over by a consumer culture that stemmed from the consumer revolution. The desire to have luxurious goods and services has come to be common in the modern society (Stearns, 2010).

Consumerism in the 18th Century The features of consumerism that had prevailed in the pre modern society had a global inclination. Pre-modern consumerism had developed extensively in Asian nations like China and in the Middle East compared to Western Europe. Consumption relied heavily on international trade for instance Chinese silk.

Consumerism in the western countries depended heavily on the global consumerism patterns then. It was stimulated by access to new goods from other countries sugar, silk and cotton from India. Also, the huge profits and goods they got from global trade and trade in slaves that benefited western European states and the northern America (Stearns, 2010).

As the contacts of western European’s contacts replicated through colonial acquisitions, businessmen and diplomats from the West modeled consumer centered aspects. They wanted to replicate consumer behavior back at their home. Tourism has also contributed to the spread of the European consumerism.

Western people persuaded other people to open up to the new forms of consumerism with promises of big markets for western made products in exchange with allowing colonialism. Communities which already had some elements of consumerism merged these elements with those of the people from the west. Finally consumerism became a norm and came to shape societal elements –the socio-economic changes (Stearns, 2007).

Consumerism then did not spread in an even manner. Some form of resistance developed then due conservatism of old communities. Expansion of globalism at the global level had common elements the spreading of goods and methods of marketing used in Western Europe. Economic factors affected consumerism. Some communities had poor economies as compared to others. The spread of consumerism contained aspects of western civilization. Western consumerism patterns are considered to be the most successful (Stearns, 2007).

Hilton (2003) observes that when the twentieth century is talked about, consumption, prices and a material culture are terms that cannot be evaded. These form a background of how the 20th century was understood. During this century, notions of producing goods, labor and wage among other forms of ideologies combined to bring about a Productivity Mentality. This mentality was a big contributor of the growth in consumerism.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The sudden rise in production as a result of the early revolution in industry which was accompanied by massive production of goods and services encouraged consumption. The market rules and forces of supply and demand necessitated a rising in demand. Revolution in industry led to revolution in production. Later, the rise in production led to the rise in the problem of consumption.

Need for consumers became the biggest problem. Consumption was raised to a high level such that it became impossible to sustain. However, this religion of consumerism was contrary to the real religion as religion taught a control of desire while consumerism encouraged the desire to consume. In the world of materialism, this culture has to be pulled into science. Business, as a subject was introduced into American universities as an academic discipline (Stearns, 2010).

Consumerism before the World War 1 era The world experienced a business boom in the early 1920s. The economy experienced a stable growth and expansion. The growth in the economy was fueled by three factors; availability of machines to be used in the production process, factories which dealt with processing and manufacturing of goods and a standardized process of mass production. These three factors brought about a certain cycle which was self perpetuating.

Standardization in massive production of goods led to a build up of better and effective machinery in the factories. This in turn fuelled higher productivity of goods which was accompanied with higher salaries and wages. With improved production and good wages, a higher demand for goods to consume was inevitable. This demand in turn led to more standardization in production of goods. The business boom progressed until 1929 (Stearns, 2007).

The boom in the 1920s was triggered by a number of factors. One of them was the First World War. This war affected technology in a very big way. The consequences of the war stimulated old industries for instance the steel and petroleum industries thus helping create a ray of new industries like plastic and rayon.

The expenditure grew in this period with more being spent on purchasing and establishing new machines for industrial production. Growth in scientific management also came to be at this period. In 1920s, the government of the United States implemented management in science at a very large scale. It invested a lot of money into scientific research. Then, there was a sharp rise in productivity by workers. Earnings of workers swell making them to become regular consumers.

There was also the psychology of consumption that had germinated in Americans. It is also referred to as conspicuous consumption; and the culture seemed to dominate the mindset of Americans at the aftermath period of the First World War. Examples of this culture included radio establishment, motion pictures, invention of electronic appliances and a revolution in automobile goods.

We will write a custom Essay on The Consumerism Features specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The psychology that was inclined to consumption was more visible in the automobile industry. The last factor was the relationship that existed between the government and business. During this period, big businessmen in America enjoyed more than they did enjoy in progressivism. The federal government supported big businesses in an enormous way (Stearns, 2007).

Consumerism in the Post World War 1 era After the period of the great depression of the 1930s, more countries began to focus more on Science and Technology. This was seen as a solution to the many problems that were taunting humanity then. There were a lot of innovations and inventions which led to an upsurge of new products in the market.

Desire to test the newer products that were being produced became the order of the day. Consumption became more of a way of living with people consuming without even considering the dangers posed by some of the products. Concerns about the environment cropped up with people who cared about the environment advocating fro safer consumption patterns. Conservatism arose from these concerns.

The conservatives were against the use of products which had detrimental effects to the consumers and the environment. An example is the debate that arose about the effects of using a chemical called dichlorodiphenyltrichloroethane – DDT that was used for making pest control chemicals (Stearns, 2010).

At the second half of the twentieth century, there was a massive growth of the world population more so in Western European Nations. The growth in the world population can be attributed to the revolution in agriculture.

The growth in population due to bettered lives from agricultural production encouraged people to settle and reproduce thus a swell in population that called for increased production of goods to meet the growing population therefore encouraging a culture of consumption (Caldwell, Caldwell, Caldwell, McDonald,


Divorce within 10 years and its effects on minor children Research Paper college application essay help

Table of Contents Introduction


Types of problems manifested by children of divorced families



Introduction Studies carried out on the effects of divorce illustrate that young children in divorced families experience more problems than those in two-parent married homes. These children have adjustment problems in school; they tend to struggle with self esteem issues and tend to develop behavioral deviances.

Effects Hetherington (1999) found that 10% of all the children in two-parent households develop serious behavioral problems. On the other hand, 34% of female children and 26% of male children in divorced families were problematic. However, one must realize that not all young children from divorced families will experience problems; these studies simply indicate that, as a group, children from divorced homes are more problematic than children in married homes.

These problems emanate from a series of situations that are unique to divorce. Children in these situations experience difficulties because of parental loss. They typically lose contact with the non-custodial parent. Minor children need the practical and emotional support that comes from both parents. When divorce takes place, children loose the skills, knowledge and resources associated with one parent.

A study carried out by Kelly and Emery (2003) found that, on average, non custodial parents tended to visit their children once a week. If this parent is male, then children have a 20% chance of never seeing that parent again, two or three years after the divorce. Contact is a crucial factor in the establishment of strong parent to child relationships; this affects a child’s ability to adjust.

Analyses illustrate that fathers who make frequent contacts with their children in a non custodial arrangement tend to minimize conflict between the child and them. These children also fare better in their social and school lives. They tend to benefit from the warmth, help, and expectation-setting that come from increased contact with the non custodial parent.

Young children in divorced families experience more problems than those in married families because of economic losses in the arrangement. When a divorce occurs, children lose the economic resources that both parents would have contributed. As a result, the custodial parent is likely to struggle with provision of certain needs.

It is a fact that earning a small income than before can lead to interruptions. Such a caregiver would have to alter schools in order to minimize expenses. He or she may need to switch to a cheaper day care or minimize weekend outings. When the changes are substantial, the child may need to alter his or her relationships, or may have to lose friends. All these alterations may cause problems.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The divorce process also leads to intense life stress among children in these situations. As explained above, children in divorced homes must make so many adjustments after the divorce such as school and relationship alterations. These stressors are quite difficult to handle, and may lead to subsequent problems in the future.

A study carried out by Crowder and Teachman (2004) revealed that young children who grew up in a single parent home with more stresses, such as frequent relocations, were more likely to become school dropouts or become pregnant in their teens. If the custodial parent goes through multiple divorces, then the child is likely to experience social problems in the future. Increased stress comes from the feeling that the child has less control over his or her life than he had before the divorce.

Furthermore, if parents do not talk to their children prior to or during the divorce about the causes of the divorce, then children become more stressed. Some parents may talk to their children about the divorce but may not listen to their opinion. In this regard, children may still feel frustrated about the situation. Painful memories of all the changes that they underwent during the divorce may haunt them. This implies that divorce is indeed a distressful and painful period for young children.

Parents also play a significant role with regard to children’s health. The custodial parent’s mental health affects most children tremendously. If a custodial parent has adjustment issues, then this may affect the child’s well-being in a negative way. Furthermore, parental competence issues are a crucial contributor to the level of failure or success in divorced families. Parental practices tend to reduce immediately after a divorce.

This usually leads to some problems encountered by children in later life. Besides this, parents in single parent homes tend to expose their children to fewer child rearing skills. Sometimes, the capable parent may lose custody of a child in a divorce, and this may be detrimental to the child’s well being.

One of the most profound difficulties that children experience after divorce is the conflict between their parents. Tensions and conflicts are frequent between divorced parents. If these are intense and occur frequently, then children tend to report more complications in the future.

Types of problems manifested by children of divorced families Children react differently to divorce depending on: the child’s developmental stage, the parent’s ability to meet the child’s needs, the prevalence and duration of conflict between the parents, and the relationship quality between a child and his parents prior to the divorce. If parents can deal with the above challenges positively, then a child is less likely to exhibit behavioral and developmental challenges later.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Divorce within 10 years and its effects on minor children specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More One of the common reactions among children after divorce is denial. This is likely to occur if the children are slightly younger. Some of them may make up stories in order to cover up the divorce.

They might reconcile their tensions with fantasies. For instance, some of them may assert that their parents will take them to Disneyland even when minimal contact exists between the children and their two parents. Conversely, some of them may talk about the non custodial parent’s move next door.

All these stories are attempts at resisting this painful separation from both parents. In older children, milder fantasies are likely to occur. For instance, many of them may be preoccupied with reconciliation. They may console themselves that their parents are going to get back together even when this is unlikely to occur (Temke, 2006).

Other children develop a fear of abandonment. After a separation, children start worrying about their future and the person who will care over them. Some of them may think that a divorce can also occur between parents and children and that their parents will also leave them. Such fears tend to increase when the custodial parent badmouths the other parent.

For instance, if the custodial parent says ‘Daddy is leaving you and me’, then the child may feel quite vulnerable to abandonment. Children manifest these insecurities through the use of words that demonstrate a need for greater protection.

Other children may exhibit excessive anger and hostility. Following the tensions and stresses that stem from the divorce, some children may use hostility to diffuse these stresses.

They may react negatively to their parents, schoolmates and siblings, if they have any. Most of the time, children may express anger towards the parent who they think is the source of the divorce. They can even get angrier when the custodial parent starts dating again. In divorce scenarios, children may triangulate. The latter term refers to rejection of the non custodial parent.

Alternatively, they may have divided loyalties when they try to satisfy both parents. Besides anger, children may also develop depression. Some of them may experience social withdrawal. Here, they may stop playing sports, going out or interacting with friends. Alternatively, others may start injuring themselves. Issues such as cutting are especially common among female adolescents. One may also detect depression in these children through loss of sleep, poor eating habits such as excessive or minimal feeding, and weariness.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Divorce within 10 years and its effects on minor children by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In younger children, immaturity or rapid maturity is common. Some children react to divorce by trying to go back to the times when everything was okay. They may wet their beds or engage in baby talk as an attempt to look for security. Conversely, some children may grow up too fast. They may take charge and even presume the role of the other parent who left. This is an attempt to meet the needs of the custodial parent.

Guilt and blame are also quite common. Children sometimes feel responsible over the divorce. This may occur when parents fight over the children’s custodial arrangements or visiting schedules. Some of them may promise their parents exemplary behavior if they reconcile.

Conclusion Children in divorced families report more behavioural and psychological issues. The problems emanate from economical difficulties, poor parental competence, inter parental conflict, minimal parental contact with the non custodial caregiver and life stresses. These issues may result in anger, immaturity or rapid maturity, excessive anger, abandonment and denial. Parents must try to assist their children in dealing with these issues by maintaining high quality relationships with them and minimising conflict between themselves.

References Crowder, K.


A Mexican American Cultural Experience Essay college application essay help

America is the melting pot of the world. One can encounter many different cultures within a community. As a result, there are several options for cultural experiences available. One particular event that occurred within my community was a Mexican American Festival.

This was a festival acknowledging the Day of Dead which was celebrated throughout Mexico on November 1. At first, I thought it was another Halloween party, but it turned out to be something completely different.

In Mexico, the Day of Dead (Día de Muertos) is a traditional holiday to remember all of one’s family members and friends who have passed away. As tradition goes, families will visit the cemetery and decorate the graves with colorful flowers, candles, and other little adornments.

At home, the memorial continues as the families create an alter with a picture of the person who has passed away and they decorate this alter with things that were of interest to the deceased when they were alive. This is followed by a huge family gathering including music, food, and fun for everyone. The belief is that during the Day of the Dead, the deceased love will return and visit their alter.

There were several people from the Mexican culture at the Mexican American Festival. There were several families with many children, seniors, and groups of friends. Many of the Hispanic people were dressed in authentic Mexican clothes including

sombreros and boots for the men and large colorful, flowing dresses for the women. Others were dressed like the current fad. There was a mixture of different clothing, but one could tell it was a Mexican celebration because many had authentic wear or things one would not normally see in the American culture.

The entire hall was decorated with skeletons and skulls which is a traditional Day of the Dead decoration in Mexico. There were also piñatas hanging from the ceiling and the lights were lowered with some disco lights. Each table was nicely decorated with small skulls of many different colors.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More There was a huge dance floor in the middle of the hall and a food buffet in the back of the hall. All of the deco rations were symbolistic of the Mexican culture and were very colorful and festive. It was hard to believe that this was a celebration of death. On the largest wall in the hall was a huge piece of while bulletin board paper with some pens where many of the Mexican people wrote the names of the their deceased family members and friends. This paper was full of name.

A form of Mariachi music or salsa music was playing and many people were dancing and having a good time. For awhile, they had a live Mexican band and other times, they had a DJ who played discs. The form of dance was very different from the American way of dancing.

It seemed that all of the couples were dancing in a similar 1-2 step fashion. At times it was a salsa dance and other times it was a cumbia or a bachata dance. Some were dancing as a couple and others were dancing in a circle of friends. The music upbeat and lively throughout the entire party.

There was also a lot of traditional Mexican food that would be eaten during the Day of the Dead in Mexico. One thing that stood out were the sugar skulls. There were little skulls made out of marzipan. In addition, there were also several skulls shaped cookies and cakes.

All of the pastries were in the form of skeleton and skulls just as it is done in Mexico. Dinner was also available for those who were hungry. The menu consisted of tamales, tacos, beans, rice, chicken mole, pozole, and corn on the cob. All meals were served with warm corn tortillas.

The food was free with paid admission and there was more than plenty to go around. Plenty of hot sauce was also available. As for drinks, there were Coca Colas, fruit juices, tea, and of course, Corona, the most famous beer of Mexico. Even though people were drinking alcohol, it was a family event and all was very well-controlled.

The Day of the Day is a very festive day that is celebrated in all parts of Mexico. The Mexican people who live here in the United States continue to celebrate their tradition. I enjoyed the festival and I learned a lot about the Mexican culture. The food, the dance, the decorations and the symbolism behind the reason for the festival was very culturally oriented, educational, and entertaining.

We will write a custom Essay on A Mexican American Cultural Experience specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More It gave me an entire new respect in the Mexican culture. By attending festivals such as this one, I feel that I better understand a small part of the Mexican culture and it was an honor to be apart of such a sentimental memorial. It was a very important event for each and every participant and their Mexican pride was very evident.

I believe that if more people could attend festivals such as this one; not only from the Mexican culture, but also from other cultures, much of the world’s racism might be eliminated. Racism stems from a lack of understand, and when one is offered opportunities such as this one, an opportunity for understanding the culture is available. Although I did not understand the language, I still had fun and for the most part, understood everything that was going on. Viva Mexico!


Goodman Brown political views and religious beliefs Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

In Nathaniel Hawthorne’s short story Young Goodman Brown, there exists sufficient evidence to prove that death and birth can be symbolized through events, characters and objects. These symbols do not only highlight the main themes in the short story, but also represent Hawthorne’s political views and religions beliefs. The main characters who symbolize death and birth are Faith (Young Goodman Brown’s wife) and a grave man whom Brown meets in the forest.

The forest is depicted being gloomy dreary and evil. Additionally, Faith symbolizes political conservativeness as she clings to conservative Christianity throughout. Such conservativeness ensures that she does not suffer eternal condemnation like her husband Young Goodman Brown who is meant to represent the political hypocrites like Governor Howard Dean who changed views to suit their political whims.

Furthermore, the serpent like features that the grave man has is also a symbol of death. In addition, the departure of Young Goodman Brown from his wife’s comfortable house into the darkness of the forest symbolizes the birth of Brown’s new life. It also represents the departure from popular conservativeness to the unpopular liberal mindedness, which provokes a conflict of a person against the entire mainstream of society.

Therefore, characters, objects and events in Nathaniel Hawthorne’s Young Goodman Brown do not only symbolize death and birth, but also reveal prevailing political views and religious beliefs. Hawthorne’s religious beliefs are evident in the short story and feature death and birth.

This concept of death and birth is seen from the beginning of the story due to the characters, such as Faith, Young Goodman Brown’s wife. Faith is symbol of the puritan Christian life. Faith like President Bush “relied too much on faith to make decisions” (Facts on File News Services para 7) when she pleads Brown to “put off his journey and sleep in his own bed until sunrise” (Hawthorne 7). however, her requests are unsuccessful.

This is a sign of Faith’s relevance as a life sustaining figure in Brown’s life; Faith’s religious beliefs seem to convince her that the journey will mark Brown’s death. It also signifies Hawthorne’s belief that Christianity is the foundation of successful life. Once in the forest, Brown meets a grave man adorned in “grave and decent attire… and had a staff, which bore the likeness of a great black snake” (Hawthorne 10).

The black snake is a token of the evil in the society and also signifies departure from mainstream conservative views. Like abortion which many of the conservative Christians oppose (Facts on File News Services para 26- 28), the black snake is a mark of liberal mindedness.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Additionally, Brown confesses to the grave man that his “father… and his father before him… were a race of honest men and good Christians” (Hawthorne 12). This signifies that Hawthorne believes Christianity to be the only way to live an honest and fruitful life. This encounter further implies that Brown’s ancestors had been devoted Christians and significantly marks the death of Christian beliefs.

Throughout the night, Brown is experiencing disturbing visions. That’s why in the morning when he goes back home to his wife Faith, Brown’s Christian spirit had died. In church, Brown realizes the extent of his spiritual death when the preaching makes no meaning to him, and he labels the preacher as a blasphemer. Brown’s spiritual death also symbolizes his physical death. His spiritual death is a precursor to his physical one.

When Brown was “borne to his grave a hoary corpse”, the mourners “carved no hopeful verse upon his tombstone, for his dying hour was gloom” (Hawthorne 26). Therefore Hawthorne asserts that the loss of ones religious identify is the beginning of one’s spiritual and the ultimate physical death. Brown chooses to forsake his Christian faith and live a faithless life when he decides to visit the forest for an “evil purpose” (Hawthorne 7).

Unlike Senator Kerry who chose to be “on God’s side” despite of being criticized for being too liberal (Facts on File News Services para 24), Brown chooses to be on the devil’s side when he decides to go to the forest with an evil aim. This is the birth of Brown’s faithless life through which his eventual death is symbolized. Brown takes “a dreary road, darkened by all the gloomiest trees of the forest… with narrow path creeping through, and closed immediately behind…” (Hawthorne 9).

Furthermore, Brown knows that he is in the midst of “unseen multitudes” (Hawthorne 7) implying that there are unseen evil forces in the forest. Like Senator Kerry who forsakes some of the Catholic beliefs and is against campaigns for abortion (Facts on File News Services para 10), Brown decides to renounce his Christian leads to his spiritual and physical death..

It is imperative to state that Hawthorne alludes to the fact that evil and death exist in the real world. Human beings are carriers, and regardless people believing in God and serving Him, this evil lives even among those who confess to Christianity. The only way of escaping such a situation is through chaste followership of Christian belief. Hawthorne attains this by comparing the appearance of the grave man to Brown.

In Hawthorne’s words, the grave man “bore a considerable resemblance to Brown more in expression than in feature” (Hawthorne 10). Symbolically, the grave man portrays gloom and evil as a real personification of Death. It can be argued from this assertion that Brown’s resemblance to the grave man reflects evil and death which exist in a real world and which human beings unknowingly posses.

We will write a custom Essay on Goodman Brown political views and religious beliefs specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In addition, the grave man tries to appeal to Brown not to be afraid since Brown’s relatives as well as other Christians “were my good friends, both; and many a pleasant walk have we had along this path, and returned merrily after midnight” (Hawthorne 13). The grave man can be likened to Senator Kerry.

Like Senator Kerry who forsook his Christian beliefs propagating atrocious acts such as abortion (Facts on File News Services para 10), the grave man helped members of Brown’s family, such as Brown’s father and grandfather, as well as other Christians who had lived in chastity to commit acts of atrocity. Senator Kerry’s as well as the grave man’s actions are symbols of the death of Christianity that also illustrate Hawthorne’s belief that evil and religion exist side by side, and that the most chaste people can avoid evil.

The use of symbols also illustrates Hawthorne’s political views in the United States and the relationship between politics and religion. Various symbols within Young Goodman Brown reveal the dominant political ideologies and what a significant role religion, especially Christianity, plays in American politics.

In the recent years, “U.S. politicians have become increasingly vocal about their religious beliefs” (Facts on File News Services para 10). However, such a vocalization of their religious inclination has lead to much criticism or the decline of some of politicians’ political life. Like Senator Kerry who vocalized antireligious views which lead to “denial of communion” (Facts on File News Services para 34) with the church and the society, Brown’s anti Christian stance results to him in being considered an outcast.

As it is explained above, this is the beginning of Brown’s death. Similarly, Senator Kerry’s support of pro-choice views, which are in opposition to mainstream catholism views on life, led to his eventual political death. While Hawthorne’s views on the relationship between religion and politics are not explicit in Young Goodman Brown, the implications are evident when analyzing the latest occurrences of Vis a Vis in America.

Events, objects and characters of Young Goodman Brown express, albeit implicitly, that Hawthorne sees conservative and liberal political views in a conflict. In Hawthorne’s Young Goodman Brown, there are characters that explicitly support conservative views, but are inwardly democratic.

Hawthorne achieves this through the numerous outwardly chaste characters such as Brown’s father and grandfather with whom the grave man had been “good friends, both; and many a pleasant walk had they had along this path, and returned merrily after midnight” (Hawthorne 13).

Unlike Senator Kerry who explicitly expressed liberal views on religion, these characters chose to remain overtly conservative (staunch Christians), but secretly held liberal anti Christian views by being friends with the grave man. Furthermore, Brown explicitly asserts, “With heaven above and Faith below, I will yet stand firm against the devil!”. Before this statement, he was in the forest and pledged the devil his allegiance to him.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Goodman Brown political views and religious beliefs by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More These characters lived in spiritual conflict. This expresses Hawthorne’s political assertions that the society is overtly conservative, and that those who try to pursuit the liberal politics risk to be condemned by the society. Furthermore, this fact also exposes the political hypocrisy within the society where politicians like Governor Howard Dean who embraced Christianity to win governorship (Facts on File News Services para 23) both accept and deny religion to suit their political agenda.

The use of symbolism in Nathaniel Hawthorne’s short story Young Goodman Brown is not only used to depict brown’s spiritual and physical death, but how dangerous it is for a person to depart from the Christian faith. Moreover, these symbols expose prevailing religious beliefs and political views. Young Goodman Brown ignores his wife’s appeals not to go to the forest at night. This marks Brown’s beginning encountering the death.

Death and birth are not explicitly stated by alluded to through events, objects as well as characters such as Faith and the grave man. Hawthorn’s symbols have also been illuminated through real life figures such as President Bush, Senator Kerry and others. Like most of the conservative Republicans, Faith and other chaste Christians, such as Brown’s father and grandfather, choose to abide by conservative Christianity.

However, liberal mindedness is revealed through Brown, and like other real life figures such as Senator Kerry who suffers eternal condemnation as a result of adopting liberal views. Therefore, through these symbols, Hawthorne makes overt references on the perils of living a faithless life as well. He also highlights the conflict between liberalism and conservativeness as well as how religion influences modern politics.

Works Cited Facts on File News Services. Religion in Politics: Issues


Subsidies in the Airline Term Paper college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Birth of Subsidies for Commercial Airlines

Reason for Subsidies

Forms of Subsidies Given

Discussion and Conclusion


Introduction Air travel has undergone dramatic changes since its humble beginning at the Wright Brothers’ garage. Today, air travel is the most fast and effective form of travelling and many nations boast of having an operational airline with commercial flights being prevalent. These commercial flights are encouraged by governments all over the world since it is understood that increasing movement and availability leads to the prosperity of the nation.

Many governments including the US are therefore in the habit of subsidizing the airline industry and while this habit is not as prevalent as it was in the early years of commercial airlines, it is still present today. Subsidies are seen as necessary to ensure that the industry is successful even in the face of uncertain economic realities. A significant occurrence in the history of US commercial airlines was the enactment of the deregulation Act which removed most of the federal government’s regulations imposed on the industry.

According to Bailey (1986), deregulation and “free sky” resulted in other flavors of government assistance to the industry. This paper will engage in an in-depth description of government assistance to the airline industry. The history of this assistance and why it is necessary will be discussed and any setbacks that can come from subsidizing articulated.

Birth of Subsidies for Commercial Airlines Government subsidies to commercial airlines trace their root to the First World War. As a result of this war, businesses were destroyed, capital diminished and investors were unwilling to take great risks. The War also resulted in the military airplane being seen as a valuable weapon of war. Since hostilities between nations had ceased, some countries decided to develop commercial air transport so as to have a potential military weapon (Hiram, 1998).

Commercial air transport was then a new and experimental business and the private industry was unwilling to fully support it. Government therefore had to assume the lead in promoting the development of air services. Private companies were therefore offered grants to engage in aeronautical research and the government subsidized the purchase of aircraft parts for companies to assemble their aircrafts.

Reason for Subsidies At the onset, airlines were pitted against well established forms of transport. Hiram (1998) states that commercial aviation had to compete with other older agencies of transportation such as railroad, automobile and ships. The general public was not keen on using air transport since its safety was not assured and the cost was significantly high (Warne, 1967).

In all kinds of transport, the safety element is key and the public demands for safety have to be fulfilled before public patronage can be assured. For this reason, key players in the airplane business were forced to assume large risks of loss before they could make any profits. The government therefore had to step in so as to popularize airlines with the public. Subsidies have been a common factor in the development of traditional forms of transport such as the railroad and the automobile.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The government has a vested interest in international aviation since it is regarded as a means of maintaining and extending the commercial or political influence and control (Hiram, 1998, p.199). Governments therefore seek to ensure that they have a well established airline in operation.

Historically, governments have encouraged the construction of railways and waterways from the realization that these infrastructures have military as well as commercial value. Hasbrouck (2006) notes that airlines are paid by the government in return for their agreement to avail their planes to the government in the event of a war. Commercial airlines therefore supplement the military aircrafts as “Reserve Air Fleet”.

Commercial airlines require investments of large amounts of capital before they can be started up. Traffic cannot be developed if the necessary equipment and facilities do not exist. Scott and Farris (1990, p.32) reveals that in air transport, it might take years and even decades before sufficient volume of traffic is attained by an airline to insure profitable performance.

It is unlikely that private investors will be willing to risk on airline ventures with the hope of making profits after many years. The government therefore has to step in to ensure that investors gain some return on their investments sooner than they would without subsidies.

International rivalry is another reason why government subsidies are necessary for commercial air travel. Without subsidizing aviation, a country faces the alternative of using foreign companies which will be allowed to crisscross its territory (Scott


Socrates’ Conception of Law and Justice Essay essay help: essay help

Socrates’ philosophy had a great influence on shifting thinking from basic scientific principles to matters that would satisfy the soul. Plato, one of his students, recorded many of Socrates’ teachings. Socrates was born in Athens. This is the place where he lived and where he came up with most of his ideas. A great philosopher based his conception of justice on the principle: “The man who is good is just”.

Socrates advocated the idea that justice was good, and that meant that injustice was equal to evil. Furthermore, he emphasized that good was a natural deed and not what man thinks he needs. In addition, he said that a person’s nature was an inner self that needed fulfillment, thus the desire to do good was natural.

Providing the explanation of relationship between good and justice, Socrates presented the example of an ill seeking treatment, and who gets a cure and, is finally happy. He also gives the example of another man, who is completely healthy and is, therefore, happier. The point he makes here is that justice is the cure for evil, and that a man who never commits an evil deed do not need to be punished, and thus, happier than a man punished for his misdeeds (Vlastos 300).

Socrates explains the role of justice in man’s life by stating that men should do harm to enemies when they are evil, and be just to those who are good. He, however, does not accept this chain of thoughts, as, according to his belief, doing harm to others makes more harm to ourselves.

This was the beginning of the concept that individual should not harm anyone, even his enemies. Socrates also explains that men fall into pleasures of doing harm to those who harm them instead of being just. Summing up his idea of justice, Socrates declares that to be a poor man who is just is better than being a rich man with wealth acquired through injustice, because injustice taints the soul.

In the Crito, there is a dialogue between Socrates and Crito in Socrates’ prison cell. Socrates was awaiting for his execution, but Crito notes Socrates’ peacefulness, his calm way, and his lack of fear in front of the face of the death. This leads to a debate, because Crito assisted Socrates’ escape, and he argues that accepting death would be a great victory of his enemies. He also adds that Socrates was responsible for the education of young people and could not leave them behind as orphans.

In his response, Socrates insists that reason will guide his decisions unlike the masses that are dependent on random acts as a guide. He asks Crito what the laws say about his escape, and he proceeds to state that the Laws say that a resident’s position in reference to the municipality was like a child in reference to the parent, or like a slave to his master.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More He explains that he made a deal with the Laws by remaining in the city and benefiting from it, and that he could not now condemn it on the basis that he was unjustly accused. He further states that the Laws argue that he accepted to obey the law by remaining in Athens after having attained maturity and raised a family within the city walls. Socrates tells Crito that he does not agree with the Law’s argument, but asks if they should accept it, and Crito says that they should. This brings the debate, and then Socrates is executed.

We can sum up Socrates’ conception of law and justice in the Crito, and the Apology as the understanding of what is good means, and that accepting law as justice is important because we accept the law that governs us, and by residing in the law’s jurisdiction, we are subjected to its implementation.

Works Cited Vlastos, Gregory. Socrates: Ironist and Moral Philosopher. United States of America: Cambridge University Press, 1991.


Spanking as a Form of Discipline Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Spanking can be described as a form of discipline that is normally enforced on a child for wrongdoing, in an attempt to correct bad behaviors. This is not something that was introduced recently but has always been there since the days of our forefathers. Some argue that it is a cruel form of making a child develop discipline while others argue that it is an effective way that has proven to work. There have been some efforts by a couple of parents to make spanking of children illegal, but this probably only works at the school level.

At home, it is a different case. A child will be spanked if he or she is unruly and quite disrespectful. The thing is that some parents do not really know the borderline between spanking and child abuse. Child abuse in this context is clearly defined as the crime of harming a child in a physical way, probably by beating them up severely or inflicting so much pain in the child that they are unable to do their chores in a normal way. This is illegal and can lead to outright prosecution or even the loss of one’s child to social services.

However, in some cultures, there is no limit as to the extent of disciplining one’s child as long as they do not die. This has caused a lot of trauma in children who grow up in such homes and it eventually wrecks the children who fall victim of this kind of abuse. These children end up even becoming violent in life. They can also become abusers not only of their own kids but the public at large too.

Some end up kidnapping people and torturing them in a bid to relieve off the trauma or stress that they underwent. But they never realize that this never solves anything. If children are not punished, there is high likelihood that they will end up becoming delinquent and ill-mannered. This does not in any way emphasize the level of punishment that should be imposed on a child. It is believed that God expects mankind to be wise enough to know how to handle the young ones in all aspects of life.

Failure to discipline a child ends up making them lazy and unproductive. Some forms of punishments are not really effective. Sending a child to their room in a bid to punish them really does not serve the point because all you do is isolate them and thus no lesson is learnt.

What is normally recommended by child activists is that if you feel that there is a need to discipline the child, do so in a humane manner and make sure that the child knows why he/she is being punished and what they should have done in order to avoid the punishment. Most children never know when they are wrong until they are corrected.

Spanking of children is a good form of disciplining them as long as it is done in a loving way, and the child should not be left to nurse any wounds. This will ensure that they grow up differentiating good behaviors from bad ones and they will not fear the parent. Instead, they will learn that punishment is delivered as way of making better persons out of them.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More


A Very Old Man With Enormous Wings: A Tale For Children Essay essay help online

To clearly understand the story, “The Very Old Man with Enormous Wings: A Tale for Children” we must first understand the context to which the story is set. The story is a magical realism set in Latin America which presents a real life story through magic and thus a deeper meaning exists within the story.

In the story it is discovered that the creature does not understand the language spoken by the locals although it was suspected to be Latin, this gives a political dimension to it and as highlighted by Father Gonzales who became suspicious of the creature when he discovered that the creature did not understand the heavenly language.

In this context we can understand that the story is reflective of the political climate of Colombia where it is dominated by two parties, this story is attributed to the writer who is of a mixed race and descended from pirates and smugglers, he has presented himself as the winged creature and thus seemingly making a political statement.

The writer has portrayed himself as an outsider (winged man) and his two hosts as the main political parties in Colombia. One can interpret the unbearable smell as the misbehaviors committed by the outsiders i.e. the pirates and smugglers.

The story can also be placed in a religious context. Believing the language of the old man to be Latin; the people of Macombo have the feeling that the Creature might be an angel. This attracts pilgrims from all over who are expecting to receive miracles. The writer tells of the Portuguese who couldn’t sleep, of the sleepwalker, the woman who had been counting his heartbeat since childhood and many other people with different ailments.

However, no miracle happened and hence no person was healed and instead some of them got even whose. Realizing that they couldn’t be healed the pilgrims forget all about the winged man except Palayo and his wife who continue to live with the creature. The pilgrims are attracted to another spectacle of the woman who was changed to a spider.

The reader observes the magical quality of the winged man through the doctor after he and the child were caught with Chickenpox. The doctor discovers that his heart doesn’t beat normally but makes a ‘faint whistling’, he also realizes that the wings appear naturally and wonders why men cannot have them, in this the writer shows that what appears unnatural to someone can be natural to another or event to ourselves if we take a careful look at something.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On carefully reading the story one can also come to the conclusion that the winged man is an angel that came to protect the child who had just been born. This is because as soon as the child attained the school going age the angel flies away, besides that the winged man is observed playing with the child.

The child behaves with openness towards the angel in a way that is lacking in adults. Also, the coming of the old man with wings brings success to the family of the child; the writer tells us that with the money they had saved up, ‘they built a two storey mansion with balconies and gardens’.

Above all, the story gives a moral lesson to the target audience that it had set to reach, the writer tells us the story of the woman who was changed into a spider for disobeying her parents and thus the story remains folklore nonetheless.


Coca-Cola Open Happiness Advertisement Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

Coca-Cola is a global brand. The company’s headquarter is in Atlanta Georgia, but it has business interests all over the world. Its Coca-Cola drink is popular with many customers in all parts of the world. The drink is as old as the company is, but its appeal never seems to fade over time.

This is the result of carefully planned advertising, and marketing campaigns that seek to retain its appeal to all the people in the world. This makes it imperative to look at the flagship advertisement for the Coca-Cola open happiness campaign released in 2010. It will uncover some of the principles the company uses in its advertisements. The goal of this analysis is to examine the effectiveness of the advertisement in communicating the message of the advertising campaign.

The advert starts with a man taking a nap on a picnic shawl. There is a Coca-Cola bottle next to the man. A ladybird flies in and alerts other insects about the presence of the Coca-Cola bottle. Soon after, bees fly in and push down the bottle. Then, locusts on standby use their hind legs to set the bottle rolling downhill towards a stream. At this point, the sleeping man reaches out for the bottle, but a butterfly distracts the man by tickling his nose.

The bottle rolls all the way into the stream. Once there, dragonflies navigate the bottle across obstacles, but the bottle ends up stuck after falling off a waterfall. Thereafter, a swinging silkworm dislodges the bottle. Finally, a rhinoceros beetle opens the bottle. Leaves in the nearby bush conduct the drink to individual flowers from where all the insects participating in the heist get a share.

The advert uses insects as the main actors. Each insect group plays a unique role in the process of getting the bottle opened in order to share its goodness. This choice makes the advert stand out immediately because the insects are doing something that is normally beyond their capacity.

The shared sense of mission provides a unique appeal towards drinking Coca-Cola because it implies that Coca-Cola makes happiness an open thing that is available to everyone. The main appeal employed is the shared sense of happiness. As noted earlier, this was the flagship advert for the Coca-Cola open happiness marketing campaign. Since the Coca-Cola Company sells its products worldwide, the choice of insects in the advert makes it acceptable to all the cultures without the risk of putting off some viewers.

The logical problems in the advert include the fact that the man does not notice any of the things going on around him. The solution to this problem comes from the distraction by the butterfly, which stops him from discovering that the bottle is missing. The other problem is that the insects used in the advertisement are not strong enough to push over a Coca-Cola bottle.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The makers of the advertisement resolved on group action by the insects. The final logical problem is that the insects needed coordination to act as a unit. The ladybird provides leadership for the whole army of insects by travelling with the bottle all the way to the end of the advert. This advertisement effectively communicates the feeling that Coca-Cola sought to pass on to its audience, which is that happiness is open for all.


“Young Goodman Brown”: Setting, Symbolism and Characters Essay cheap essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Young Goodman Brown: Setting and Characters

Symbolism in Young Goodman Brown


Works Cited

Introduction The setting in The Young Goodman Brown influences the development of plot and character. The setting of a play is a crucial element in terms of establishing direction, feel and structure that a specific story carries. Usually, a reflection of numerous essential aspects of work; culture, time, location and tone is determined through the setting of the story. That is how an ambience and emotional connotation within readers are created.

The characters in Young Goodman Brown are direct and sure by-products of communities and environments in which they live. The story portrays a paradigm of a setting’s significance. It exemplifies the importance of setting as it reflects and applies to the core meaning of the piece. The story’s background provides a historical look into the characters and their lifestyles.

For example, one quickly discovers that Brown lives in a puritan society in the 17th century (Crowley 65). Thus, several inferences of the character of Brown can be made. This essay is an analysis of the story’s setting, symbolism and characters.I’ve selected the character of Brown, who contends with aspects of the past. It illustrates how Hawthorne’s setting and symbolism of the Young Goodman Brown contribute to the meaning of the entire piece.

Young Goodman Brown: Setting and Characters Gothic elements are used by Hawthorne in the story to make Brown’s experience convincing and engaging. In part, the gothic aspects of the setting contribute to the story’s intention. The setting is mysterious, and this develops conflict in Brown’s mind and builds his character.

The setting of the Young Goodman Brown ,(the time and location of the action, dusk and forest) cumulatively assists in the devil destructing Brown’s commitment to Puritanism. The elements of forest and darkness turn to haunt Brown. This increases Brown’s internal problems and fear. Due to fear, Brown begins conceiving evil everywhere along his route through the forest. In other words, the forest as a whole represents a gorge of darkness and unconsciousness for Brown (Lynch 64).

With all these devilish elements, the forest at times turns to be part of Brown’s personality. The denser he ventures into the forest, the more he becomes one of his evil. Brown transforms into a devil out of fear as evil exists everywhere. Brown moves too deep into the darkness, period of uncertainty and religious clashes throughout his experience.

Symbolism in Young Goodman Brown Nathaniel Hawthorne uses symbolism to create a parallel situation of more in-depth and indirect references. Besides establishing depth resulting from indirectness, symbols enrich Brown’s experience by deepening the conflict in his mind. Also, by utilizing some symbols, Hawthorne violates the fixed conceptual purpose associated with Brown as a character.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Young Goodman Brown is full of symbolism. It applies a cluster of symbols which depicts a series of contrasts reflecting both; problems experienced by Brown; and the extent these symbols influence his personality. Dusk and sunrise, for example, indicate two extremes which indicate commencement and end of a journey.

Dusk, on the one hand, is the period that proceeds darkness and therefore stands for the coming of evil. Dusk, a time between light and total darkness, depicts times of hesitation which Brown begins to experience after meeting the devil.

Further, darkness which is a reflection of evil is purposed to put Brown in a real experience of facing evil. Sunrise, on the other hand, marks the end of the journey. It is a representation of the state of certainty which Brown comes up with by the end of the story. This moment forms clarity in Brown’s belie and attitude towards the village people. This contrast of light and darkness is another good example of symbolism in the Young Goodman Brown.

Conclusion In summary, the Young Goodman Brown is a Puritanism satire. From the author’s point of view, it is a belief system that pursues an ideology that deepens conflicts and divisions. It discards all efforts at establishing any common position among the numerous Christian sects on the one hand, and other beliefs on the other.

The aspect of Puritanism, through distrust and doubt, encourages the possibility of splitting societies over religious issues at the expense of unity and togetherness. It tries to expel those who are not Puritans and those who do not conform and looks upon them as sinners. This past attends negatively on Brown’s personality as he obeys out of fear.

The story offers historical insight into the character of Brown and his lifestyle. For instance, we quickly understand that Brown lives in a Puritan society right from the onset. We can see Puritanism in some aspects as unrelenting and biased. Puritanism is a Christian sect that looks upon its members as the only devout and looks upon members of other sects as non-conformists.

The Puritans believe that they are the only ones who should be admitted in the membership of the church. The congregations of such individuals portray the true church. The sect does not tolerate others and relates itself to the devil against general humanity (Lynch 65).

We will write a custom Essay on “Young Goodman Brown”: Setting, Symbolism and Characters specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This sort of extremism of Puritan principles indicates the spread of puritan ideology and its reception among people. Thus, the bias nature of Puritanism leads to hatred, distrust and segmentation among human beings. According to Lynch (2009; P. 69), puritans established themselves a distrustful society for a vibrant congregation which would later harm them.

The main character of Young Goodman Brown is a reflection of the puritan ideology. In him, Hawthorne’s Puritanism is satirized as the dominant faith in his hometown. He looks at Puritanism in a manner to suggest his disillusionment and dissatisfaction with it as a system of belief. In the descriptions of Goodman Brown, Hawthorne seems to discover back his personal experiences with puritans (Lynch 70).

Works Cited Crowley, Joseph. Nathaniel Hawthorne. New York: Taylor